《Reincarnated as The Main Character Little Sister and....I Just Don't Wanna Die Again》 -Prologue- Hello~~~ NewbieCub here this is my first time write a story (Warning: english is not my mother tongue) while i appriciate a feedback, please don''t be harsh on me or my heart gonna crush (^_^)/ Thank you =================================================================================== It is a cold night. I just finished my homework at library and am walking back to my rented aparment. it is 10 p.m. now and I fasten my pace due to remembering report on the newspaper this morning. ''SERIAL KILLER ON THE LOOSE'' That''s a very disturbing headline, considering the jail he broke out from isn''t far from my university. Just then, I hear somenone walking a few meters away from me. Is it the serial killer? Whatever it is, it''s getting on my nerve. I''m starting to walk faster, almost running actually. At the main road, the figure behind me suddenly takes a right turn. ''It''s not the serial killer'', this thought puts me at ease. There is just a few blocks left before I reach my apartment. I take left turn and........ A man is pinning down a girl at the dead end beside my apartment. His left hand keeps the women''s mouth shut while the right hand holding a knife. Isn''t he the serial killer? ''What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What should I do? ... 911! I should call 911!'' I take a few steps back ready to run, before I noticed the girl pleading to me with teary eyes. There''s blood dripping on her head and her body pinned down by the serial killer. I can''t leave her there. After taking a few steps back, I stop and charge at the serial killer. I shorten the distance between us and kick the man''s head. He leans back because of my kick. Using this opportunity, I spin my body to do a rear kick to his right hand and send the knife flying. The serial killer tries to take back his knife and moves his body from the girl, at that moment, I use the opportunity to pull the girl behind me. "Call 911! Run and search the closes house!" The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I shout to her, while handing my phone to her. She nods at me before she starts running. Now, it''s just me and the serial killer, who is already standing up while he holding his knife. I remember my instructor''s words on how to defend yourselves against enemy with a weapon. first-- observe how the enemy holds the weapon. You can determine whether he''s an expert in fighting or not from how he holds the weapon. He points the knife at me. Good! He can be a serial killer but i can see he''s not an expert at fighting. The serial killer rushes at me and trusts his knife at my face. Second-- the moment he attacks you, deflect and push his hand to his opposite hand to limit his movement. Then, punch him directly at his nose. Third-- when he steps back due to your punch, sweep one of his legs to knock him down. Use your body weight to immobilize him. Great! Now I am locking his movement, so the next step is the last step and the ultimate move that instructor taught me to use in any scary situation. Fourth-- scream for help "Help! Help! Somebody help! Help me!" I scream as loud as I can. Hearing me scream, the serial killer starts to panic and headbutts me with all his might. Surprise, I unintentionally weaken my grip and free the serial killer. At this point, he swings his knife and slices my throat open. I fall backwards as I feel the warm liquid pouring from my throat. ''It''s hurts'' My eyes begin to feel heavy and it becomes harder to breathe. I can see the girl from before running to me with cops behind her. The serial killer tries to run, but I grab his leg firmly. The moment I see cops arrest him, I close my eyes. ''Ah.... I don''t wanna die yet'' =================================================================================== Thank you for reading the prologue (^_^)/ I will try my best to post chapter 1 this afternoon NewbieCub-- Special thanks for Tivanenk Chapter 1 ...... ....... ......... It''s dark It''s really dark I don''t know how long I have been unconcious "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"(???) I hear a sound "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"(???) Is someone talking? I''m so sleepy right now.... "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"(???) My mind drifting away and I''m back in the darkness ........ .......... "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"(???) Again with that sound Annoying! I''m trying to sleep here! "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"(???) Aa...these noises just keep on going. "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"(???) Something or someone is touching me. I wish I could see.... If only my eyelids were not so heavy. "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ~~~"(???) Aaa... someone is holding me... a giant arm? It''s so warm and comfy I''ve given something to drink. Is it milk? Why am I drinking milk? But I''m so thirsty, so I take the offer ......... It''s been a long time. 2 days? 6days? I don''t really know.... I have slept all the time But time moves so slow. My whole routine is just drink (milk) and sleeping. Nothing much I can do. Am I hospitalized? because I can''t do a thing. "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ~?"(???) This voice again "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ, Rune"(???) I think the owner of this voice is a kid. A girl? No, it''s a boy. So annoying. He keeps coming at me every minutes. Poking my body while saying ''Rune'' again and again. "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ,Rune~?"(???) Aaaa.... go away... .............. Another few weeks passed by. I think I have been reincarnated and my new name is Rune. Today, at last, I try to open my eyes. The first thing I see is.... ....... a fluffy.... pillow? ...no... it''s-it''s a tail?! W-whose tail is this? I-is it mine?.... I think it''s mine J-just what does it mean? How come I have a tail? It''s just not real... does that mean I''m not normal? "Good morning~~"(???) That voice, it''s that boy again. I can now little by little grasp their language. Baby''s power of learning is truly scary. "Hai, little Rune~" (???) This ''brother'' of mine is so annoying. he shows his face above my head. That''s when I see... Is that dog ears? My brother have a pair of dog ear in exchange of human ears .... light brown, the same color as his hair. Just where the hell am I?! Is this some kind of virus? Mutation? Evolution? Even though the language is weird, I have thought that I''m in some kind of exotic tribe or country. But this?!.. this tail and these ears.... just what does it mean? Maybe because I stare blankly at his ears, my brother moves his ears up and down. T-they moves?! I try to get a hold of his ears to confirm whenever they''re real or not. Pleased by my reaction, my brother moves his ears faster and move closer to show me his ears more clearly. I grab them.... so soft and warm....no doubt, they''re real. Just what''s going on here? "What''s wrong Rune? Fascinated by your brother''s ears? Aw... you''re just so cute.... I can eat you up"(???) He''s showing me a pair of long canine behind his big smile. They''re so scary, super scary....his canine seems to be able to easily rip off people''s flesh... I''m simply freeze in my spot. "Rune?"(???) My brother tilts his head with confused face. Again I see something that shouldn''t be there... Is this some kind of joke? [Eden] The word above my brother head... just like one of those RPG games, the one to show someone''s name... Does that means my brother''s name is [Eden]? S-should I try to call him? My tongue is too weak to move. Oh right... I''m just a newborn baby.. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.Is this mean I''m in somekind of virtual-game? How can I reincarnated to virtual-game thing? Can somebody reincarnated into some kind of RPG world? My head is getting dizzy....I''m scared..... "R-Rune? What''s wrong?"(Eden) "Hic...hic..."(Rune) I''m having breathing difficulties and my body starts to get numb. seeing my fast-paced breathing, my brother starts to panic. "Mo-mother! Mother! Something is wrong with Rune!" (Eden) Not long after, a woman and a man arrive at my room Above the woman''s head [Adien Millie] And above the man''s head [Troff Aegeus] Are these my parent? Not good, my head is too dizzy to think. "Hic..hic..."(Rune) My mother lifts me up in panic, puts some blanket on and runs out of the house with father and brother. My body tenses up and all my finger grow cold. "Hic...hic..."(Rune) I can tell that my mother runs really fast, as the wind touches my skin. "It''s okay honey, you''re gonna be alright" (Adien) My mother keeps repeating her word as if it''s a charm to convince herself. "Doctor!"(Troff) My father knocks loudly as soon we stop in front of a small house. "Troff? What''s going on?"(???) "M-my baby! The body is cold an-and then..."(Adien) "Hic...hic..."(Rune) "Slow down, dear, let me see"(???) The other man takes me from my mother and checks my condition. He then starts massaging my arms, legs, stomach and my back -or my spine to be precise. My breathing starts to slow down and I move my finger weakly. "Your child caught panic attack, but it''s okay now. The body started to relax and the finger got warmer"(???) "Oh.... thank you! Thank you doctor Alba" (Adien) My mother falls down and tear falls down her cheek. " Just what in the world happened?"(Alba) "I-i was showing her my ears and then suddenly..."(Eden) My brother voice grow quieter as he speaks. "Showing your ears? That''s it?"(Alba) "Also touching my ears"(Eden) "Sigh.... panic attack usually because of anxiety or unpleasant experience. But touching someone ears? Is that really it?.... this kid might be caught some kind of illness with similiar symptoms"(Alba) Well, I was afraid and confused with those things above people''s head... I''m afraid that, if one day, I call the ''status window'', then it might show up... "It''s better to be careful from now on, because we don''t know what kind of illness it is and it might turn into serious matter"(Alba) "Oh.. no.. my poor child.."(Adien) My mother cries while hugging me tight, thinking that I might have caught some kind of terrible illness. Her light blue eyes stare at me with pity and her long, light blonde hair touch my cheek. My father hugs my mother and me *in between*. His brown, short hair and ears just like brother''s and his brawny body squishes against me. Brother did nothing as he watches me with apologetic eyes. I could see his tail curling down. That night, everybody is sleeping in the same room as me... I need to be more careful and calm... I can do it! Just forget about game life thing and live foward.. ======================================== This is the end of chapter 1 sorry for the late post... My class finished later than I thought I try my best to fix my english but some how I get more and more confused instead. Thank you (@_@)/ Chapter 2 It''s been a few months after the ''panic attack'' accident. Uu¡­ It''s really unpleasant to remember one of my dark past. Right now I''m crawling. My brother is behind me, watching me to make sure I''m safe. Such a worrywart, people who worry too much will get bald faster you know? Well, it can''t be helped. After what happened that day, the only time brother parts with me is when father calls him for sword practice or when mother puts me to sleep. I crawl to my parents'' room and look at myself in the mirror. It''s hard to believe that the person in the mirror is me. Small baby girl, light blonde hair with big round, shining blue eyes... Wow... Look at my eyes! So pretty, as if it was edited by some photo editing program. And my skin is as white as porcelain.... It''s clearly from my mother¡¯s heritage. "Aw... Rune, you''re so cute" (Eden) My brother smiled as he watched me. After the accident back then, my brother always looked timidly at me. I''m sure he blame himself for what happened. So, as soon I starts crawling, I made sure not to be separated from him. It wasn''t his fault after all, it will be sad if he draw a line from me. To my greatest mistake, he turned into a siscon. A huge siscon which annoys me so much! Well, it''s partly my fault. "Let''s play at the living room"(Eden) My brother lifted me up and carries me to the living room. There''s a small fence to indicate where my play space is, just like in a nursery or at the child''s playground. I start to play with my brother''s tail. Chasing it while it swing side to side. When I catch it, I start hugging it not let it go. It''s so warm and cosy. I wonder when my tail will grow long enough to be hugged by me. ..... It''s a sunny day and mother is washing clothes while I''m in drowse, bored because have nothing to do, when suddenly I hear loud footsteps from the front door. "Rune! Big brother have a surprise for you~"(Eden) My stup- I mean, big brother shows up while holding a book.... ... ... W-wa.. IT''S A BOOK! At last, something to end my boring day! I''m starting to smile, a very big smile. "Aw... you¡¯re so happy to see your big brother huh?" (Eden) Not you! The book! I put my hands up gesturing ''pick me up'' and my brother with stu- I mean, with a happy face picks me up. "Mom, I will read for Rune in the living room" (Eden) My mother smiles approvingly. My brother carries me to my playground and puts me sit at his lap. "Let''s see..." (Eden) The words... I can''t read it. Although it''s a picture book, but some pictures are... Unidentified? Is that a berry? Why is it shaped like a drop of water? Is that a jelly? Moreover, what is wrong with that deer? Why does it have a mane like a lion and five eyes? "Are you confused? Even when you frown, you look so adorable" (Eden) Less flattering and more reading,stupid brother. That evening, brother reads for me while I keep pointing at the pictures and the words until dinner. He keeps repeating every word to my heart''s content. "Rune likes the picture book that much? " (Troff) Asks father at the dinner table "Yes father! Tomorrow, I will borrow more books from Doctor Alba" (Eden) "...Should I buy a book for Rune? Books are expensive though..." (Troff) "...cheapskate..." (Eden) *SMACK* Whoa... what a powerful chop... "It''s not being a cheapskate, it''s called ''financing'' family" (Troff) "Uu..." (Eden) That seems like it really hurt... There''s a lump on top of brother''s head. "Don''t worry Rune, one day I will buy you hundreds of books or a library if I must! It can''t be helped that our father is a cheaps-"(Eden) *SMACK* "Ack! " (Eden) "Your training course will be doubled from now on. "(Troff) "................" (Eden) "....................: (Troff) "................................petty." (Eden) *SMACK* "Tripled" (Troff) Brother...... "D-don''t worry Rune, one day I will free you from that Beast! "(Eden) ...Brother... We are beasts... We are the beast tribe people well, Wolf man-tribe to be precisely. In addition, I am more worried about being with you.... "That''s it, we''re having special training tonight! "(Troff) Father just drags brother outside off the house. "N-noooo! " (Eden) My brother cried out pitifully, oh well, you reap what you sow. ...... That night, I kept hearing unspeakable sounds from our backyard. My mother is humming in the kitchen while I''m trying to memorize the words from the picture book. It''s been four days since brother''s special night training and brother already borrowed another book for me. "Fish and bread~~ It''s Troff favourite~~ he loves me and so the fish~~" (Adien) ... Mother, what kind of song is this.......... My mother start pack some sandwich inside a basket then separate me from my book. "Let us deliver some lunch to your brother and father. I bet they''re really hungry right now" (Adien) This time she picks me up and put me in baby''s basket, then we head out to the training ground. So many people passed us as we walk; most of them have the ears and tails of animals. It varies from rabbits, cats, lizards and bears. It''s beast kingdom after all... Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.Oh, that one is human.... A little human.. Is that dwarf? There''s also an elf. I wonder if those guys are travellers? "Hello my dear, are you going to the training ground? "(???) My mother suddenly slows her pace as someone calls her. "Oh, hello doctor! Yes, I''m delivering this lunch together with my daughter"(Adien) Doctor Alba peeking above my head. His white beard touches my hand. "How''s little Rune¡¯s condition?" (Alba) "Other than her obsession with books, everything''s normal. She''s getting healthier every day. Her appetite is great too."(Adien) "That''s good, are there any complications?" (Alba) "No, there isn''t. She''s very healthy as if the accident a few months ago never happened" (Adien) "Alright, but you still need to be careful. If anything happens, just come over to my house. "(Alba) "Thank you. " (Adien) My mother smiles gently. "If you will excuse me, I have to deliver this lunch or my husband will start sulking" (Adien) "Hohoho! You sure are spoiling him..."(Alba) My mother wave at Doctor Alba and continue our walk. Before long, we arrive in front of a large building. Somehow, I feel as if this building and the road around it is familiar. The training ground''s design with vast wooden floor and a big yard. There are archery training, spear training, and sword training. For beginner, they hold the training inside the building, intermediate and advance training are hold outdoor. As for training above those¡­ Perhaps they are training inside the forest? "Rune!" (Eden) As soon as enter the building, brother runs toward us excitedly while still holding a wooden sword. "Did you miss your brother? Did you? Did you? "(Eden) Annoying Are you sure you are a wolf and not a dog? "Did you? Rune? " (Eden) Uu..... Ask me one more time and I will slap you *nom* H-he ate my haaanndd! "What are you doing?"(Troff) Dad finally arrived "I can''t help myself when I see Rune waving her hand like that... it''s just too cute" (Eden) "You''re scaring her. See, she''s stiff as stone now. "(Adien) M-my hand just touch his long, shiny, very very sharp canine teeth... "It''s lunch time, dear" (Adien) As my mother said that, father lovingly kissed her. "Did you come to deliver lunch? Aw, your beloved brother is very proud of you. Rune is so adorable, it makes me want to eat you up!"(Eden) Again, with this dialogue and those scary smile. I wonder if someday he will bite me for real... Scary. "How is Eden''s training, dear? "(Adien) "Still needs an improvement, but much better than before. " (Troff) I swear, I''ve seen this place before "Un! I need to get stronger for Rune''s sake! I''m aiming for first place in warrior ceremony after all" (Eden) "Isn''t it too early? You need to be at least ten years old to enter and you''re only seven. "(Adien) "I want to be a brother whom Rune can be proud of! Therefore early preparation is needed" (Eden) Said brother, beaming with grin "By the way... Father, isn''t it my turn to have Rune sitting on my lap? " (Eden) Father say¡¯s nothing and hug me more tightly while eating his sandwich. There''s no sign of letting me go. "Hey! It''s my turn already! Let her go! " (Eden) "..." (Troff) Father is ignoring brother¡­ "Let her go! You cheapskate with bald diseases oldma-" (Eden) *TWACK* "...*groan*..."(Eden) D-demon! How come he kicks brother at ''that'' part... Even if I don''t have my junior anymore, I can still imagine the pain. I pity you dear brother. "You already monopolize her every day at home. It''s only given that I can monopolize her now. " (Troff) "T-that won''t do Oldman! I work hard every day in order to know how to read! All so I can read books for Rune! Even my reading skill excels those at my age"(Eden) You''re so devoted, brother. I''m starting to see you in new light. "All those efforts, only because I want Rune to sit on my lap! " (Eden) I stand corrected... Is that your real intention brother!? You just destroyed my good opinion about you in a second! Brother and father keep bickering at each other. Mother! Please stop smiling and do something! "Shut up¡­" (Adien) "....................." (Troff) "..............."(Eden) ... What a massive killing intent, even father paled just now from that! "I will be the one to decide when and whom Rune are going to play with" (Adien) "............yes ma''am" (Troff & Eden) Both of them looked down Mother is so cool! "..." (???) Huh? Somehow, I feels like I¡¯m being watched right now. Is it just my imagination? ======================================== yey for finishing chapter 2! \(^_^)/ I just got busy lately I will try my best to post next chapter tomorrow Thank you for reading (^ ¡ð ^)/ Thank for Panacea and Wolfloth who''s PR-ing and editing this chapter (^_^)/ Chapter 3 I am two and half years old now. Mother braided my long hair this morning and I¡¯m wearing my matching navy dress. I can hear my mother humming and singing some weird songs as we prepare lunch for brother and father as usual. I''m not allowed to hold the knife, so, all I can do is wash the vegetables and put the ingredients in order so mother to create father''s favorite sandwich. When we are done, I take out the basket and put the sandwiches inside. "Are you ready to go? ?(Adien) I nod and my mother holds out her hand for me to take as we depart through the front door. ...... "Rune!"(Eden) My brother runs towards me happily. His tail swinging left and right with high speed. However, just before he gets to me, father picks me up and holds me as if I¡¯m his precious. "Is it fish? You truly know me best, darling"(Troff) Says father while kissing mother. Seriously! Can''t you two stop kissing with me in between!? Brother is giving father a glare full of hostility and jealousy. It has been decided that father can monopolize me every time I¡¯m delivering him and brother lunch at the training grounds. While brother can when he teaches me to read. The rest is for mother to decide. ..... Again with this feeling. It¡¯s as if someone¡¯s watching me. "Esta? Are you here for training?"(Eden) A cat eared girl walks in while holding a wooden sword. Her long violet hair fits her light yellow eyes. Even though she''s the same age as my brother, her slim tall body gives off a more cool and mature feeling. It''s her. The one who keep on giving me intense stares every time I''m delivering lunch to brother and father. "It''s none of your business"(Esta) Talk about cold. Hey, why do you answer brother so coldly while swinging your tail so excitedly!? You are clearly excited when brother talks to you! "I wonder why she hates me¡­" (Eden) Wait, how dense are you brother?! She clearly has a thing for you! The only reason a spear-user like her practice using a sword is to see you! Everybody can see that! "Did you accidently annoy her? You''re an idiot with a foul mouth after all." (Troff) ... Maybe not everybody. However, most of the people in the village should be able to tell! "Wait for me sis!"(???) A boy with similar appearance enters the training ground. It''s Neit, Esta''s younger brother whose one year older than me. It''s a tradition for every beast man that when they reach the age of three, they will be given the basics of training with weapons until they reach the age of ten, since ten is the age when you are considered a young adult. Then they have to participate in a warrior ceremony to prove himself or herself as a worthy individual. To refuse to attend the ceremony would bring shame to your family. The warrior ceremony is however very simple. All you have to do is hunt an animal. The stronger animal you kill, the higher worth you have. It''s a tradition to prove if you are an adult who can hunt for your own food. In fact, you do not have to enter the warrior ceremony to prove your adulthood. However, every race have their own way to create an event. Just like in the human continent who like to celebrate harvest day, the beast continent celebrate the warrior ceremony or should I say ''meat harvest''-day where the end of the ceremony, every animal hunted that day will be cooked for everyone. As for me, I''m banned from any kind of training. A few months ago, I tried to call the [status window] and quite shaken when I saw it. However, I managed to control myself. After all, status window is a common thing in this world. Name: Rune Age: 2 Gender: Female Race: Wolf-tribe Level: 2 HP: 24 MP: 15 Passive skill [Mind of a Prodigy] Skills will level up abnormally fast in exchange for a special requirement: - Magic usage will consume mana twice as fast as the normal rate. - Once MP reduced to 1, you will fall into a deep slumber. - Other skills without mana usage will level up only slightly above average. [Body of the Beast] - Due to being born apart of the Wolf-tribe, you have higher than normal speed and agility. [Analyzing Eyes] - Ability to analyze both people and objects. Can analyze with more details with a little bit of mana usage. ... What is with this skill...? I do not know if I am supposed to be happy or sad. [Body of The Beast] and [Analyzing Eyes] aside, the [Mind of Prodigy] is a great skill. It could almost be like a cheat! If only, there were no special requirements. At least it''s better than nothing. As long as I increase my mana pool, it¡¯ll be fine... I think¡­ The first thing I do after seeing the [Status Window] is deciding to increase my list of skills. Luckily, I borrowed a magic book from Doctor Alba, which should give me some new spells. [Healing skill Acquired] [Cure skill Acquired] [Apothecary skill Acquired] Whoa...! Those notifications that shows up in games once you learn a skill¡­ They showed up! Should I test it? After a moment of deciding whether I should try it, I bite my own hand with my little canine tooth. After biting hard, there¡¯s a small scratch on my hand, which has blood coming out of it rapidly. I quickly cast the healing spell and watches as it begins to heal. After it finishes I check my hand to see whether or not it completely healed, and find no evidence that there was any wound there to begin with! The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.The healing spell only works to accelerate your body¡¯s regeneration process, so it cannot reproduce a missing limb, but wounds that would regenerate with time will rapidly heal. As for cure, it will cure curses, poisons, and paralyzes. I think it will be convenient for me in the future. Not long after that, I black out. ¡­ It turned into an uproar after my mom found me. I fell unconscious for more than three days and everyone was crying when I woke up. My brother¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot the first time I opened my eyes... Then they start to ban me from doing almost everything. I was treated as if I was made up of glass. They even forbid me from training like everyone else when I turned three. "Don''t worry Rune! Big brother will be with you forever! I will be there for you for the rest of my life!" (Eden) Was what my brother said after mother forbade me from training. No! I don¡¯t want that! Even though I don''t like being treated as a fragile little girl, explaining to them would be more difficult. People from the Beast-tribes who can cast magic are very rare and often attracts attention to the point where you are even invited to meet the king, or so I¡¯ve heard. I''m not a naive child, so I know that once those high nobles with power finds out, games of wits will start... Moreover, it sounds tiring and too much hassle to deal with that. Being treated a little bit like an outcast in the village sounds better than being exploited by some snobby noble. However, I definitely will not spend the rest of my life living with my brother. Everything will be fine as long as I prove myself at the warrior ceremony. All I need to do is train in secret. With my passive skill, it should work out somehow. As the word about what happened to me spread around, the people in the village started to treat me like a weakling. Some would pick on me while some would pity me. Brother beat those who would pick on me up bad. After that, no one dared to pick on me anymore. "So, what level are you now?" (Adien) My mother¡¯s words released me from my own chain of thought. "I''m level ten! I''m aiming to reach level 15 before I enter the warrior ceremony!" (Eden) Please don''t get it wrong here, what my brother meant is his skill level. His [Sword of the South] is level 10. [Sword of the South] and [Spear of the South] are the basic skills in the beast continent. As for archery and battle-axe, we have [Arrow of the North] and [Axe of the North], these two basic skills are from the North and is used primarily by elves and dwarves. From there on, every individual can develop his or her own special skill. Some have [Reiver]; this skill involves a high-speed continuous horizontal slash that ends with a vertical slash... The higher your level, the more refined your movement. As for individual level, you need to hunt or do battle to gain experience. However, you can also gain experience from reading books or learning other skills but it will not increase as much as when fighting monsters or a strong opponent. As for me, I''m level 4 now and my active skills are : [Healing skill] - Lv.12 [Cure skill] - Lv.5 [Apothecary skill] - Lv.10 The only time I got to chance to practice my [Cure skill] was when I got food poisoned by my brother¡¯s cooking. He tried to nurse me back by cooking a special dish, or so he said. It ended up really bad; I even fell unconscious in the middle of chewing it. "Did you decide on your name yet?" (Troff) Let me explain here. As a young Beast-tribe member finish their warrior ceremony, they will be granted another name as their surname as proof of their adulthood. For example, my mother¡¯s surname used to be [Adien]. As she passed her warrior ceremony, her name became [Adien Millie]. "I haven''t really decide yet" (Eden) "So you train yourself half to death, but still haven''t decided a name yet? What a klutz" (Troff) "Shut up Oldman! The only thing I can think of is how to be a strong great brother for Rune!" (Eden) That''s... A bit creepy... And now I can see Esta glaring at me with eyes filled with hostility¡­ "What about you Esta?"(Eden) Now her tail is swinging like crazy again... ?...Revanna...? (Esta) "That''s a great name!"(Eden) Esta is blushing brother¡­ ........ Wait, ¡®Revanna¡¯? Where have I heard that before...? ¡­ Oh no¡­ ... This is bad... "Um... Name... Name..."(Eden) Oh dear.... "How about..." (Eden) Here it comes.... "Rectival? Eden Rectival... That sounds nice!"(Eden) It all makes sense now, the familiar scenery, the village roads and the training ground. All the nostalgic feelings... In addition the names.... If this keeps up.... I will die at a very young age¡­ ======================================== sorry for the late post- again (> _ <'')/ I just got some changes in the last minutes and tried to change a few part over and over again.... so the next chapter will explain why the sister have to die \( ^ _ ^ )/ Thanks Wolfloth for editing it (^_^)/ Chapter 4 I''ve been busy with some homework from school at last I can post the fourth chapterr \(^_^)/ Yay! Thanks for tivanenk whose pr-ing this chapter! seriously, thank you \(> v <)/ ======================================== I''m three and a half now. I have my mother braiding my hair with flowers and dressing me up in my best dress because, today, our village is celebrating the warrior ceremony. My brother is participating today. The participants will divided into 3 people per group and they will hunt inside the forest for 3 hours. Each prey that is caught will be judged by the village elder. The stronger your prey, the more points you get. I can see my brother in the same group as Esta. He''s waving and running towards me with huge smile on his face "You''re adorable as always Rune! Just wait and see! I will reach the first place in today warrior ceremony!"(Eden) Esta is glaring brother.... Should I give him a cheer? "Um.... good luck brother.....I love you?"(Rune) I give him a kiss on the cheek. "UOOOOOHHHH!"(Eden) !? Is that a battle cry?! That surprised me. "I will win! For Rune''s sake! Just watch me!"(Eden) My brother looks pumped up now. I can see Esta twisting her spear... w-wait! It''s crooked! The spear is bent-... no, she just breaks it. It has literally just split into two. "All participants! Please gather around!"(Village Chief) The village chief begins to explain the rules. It''s a very long-lasting tradition of beastmen so there some who are already know the rules. Cheating is forbidden. As beastmen are blessed with sharp noses, we can smell whose prey is whose and the level of freshness from your prey. Once you are caught cheating, there will be a big penalty waiting for you. It''s starting. "In position! Ready!........ Set!.......GO!"(village chief) Every group moves nimbly the moment they enter the forest. They''re beastmen after all, so they are blessed with high agility and speed. I can see that my brother''s group moves faster than any other''s. He''s gonna rank the first in this warrior ceremony. In fact, he''s gonna reach the highest point in our village history. It''s not because I believe in him or anything. It''s because I know the result. ''The Ectria'' It''s the game title that I have used to play back in junior high school. It''s a really good game. I remember myself playing that game for many months only to reach the good end. It''s a pretty hard game, with 8 playable main characters. To unlock every character, you must play trough the story. The first character you played is the first prince of Darajuu Kingdom. It all starts from the rebellion of the prime minister, [Ranbert Dergon]. Upon learning Ranbert''s plan to take over the kingdom, the young prince runs from his castle after he sees his parents murdered. The prime minister fakes the royal family''s death as the throne falls into his hands. Meanwhile, the prince stays low profile, whilst he trains under his remaining loyal knight. He plans to raise his own army to defeat the prime minister. As he travels and gains allies, many would join him. Many people detest the prime minister''s monarchy as it''s full of corruption, and has a high tax and slavery. There are some nobles who actually support the prince in secret - some even from different continents or royalty from different kingdoms. As you play the game, some stories can only be unlocked once you play some part of the game with different character. And two of the eight characters happen to be [Eden Rectival] and [Esta Revanna]. To be able to unlock the secret skill, you must deepen your friendship between the playable characters. And I know the reason why they join the prince from each character. While [Esta Revanna]''s reason is because of [Eden Rectival], my brother''s reason is to take revenge...... .....to take revenge for my death. After the prime minister takes over the kingdom, slavery becomes a very big business. He gets ''extra'' income from this back business of his. Usually, selling slaves without slave''s mark is prohibited. Slave marks only can given to people who have been sold by their own family, people with huge debt, and war prisoners. But then it becomes legal to kidnap children, branding them with slave marks and selling them on the black market with out proper documents. A slave mark is a magical contract which force the slaves to obey their contractor''s command. And I... no, I mean [Rune] is kidnapped by those slave traders and dies. I remember when I played that game. [Eden Rectival] tells me his story. His sister, who is only four years old at that time, is kidnapped while she''s gathering wild berries. The village dispatches the rescue team to trace the kidnapper, and the trail leads to their hideout on the border of human continent. Their village is located near the border, but they still need 3 weeks to reach the kidnapper''s hideout. Stolen story; please report.When they get there, the hide out is already engulfed in flames and turns into ashes. Eden tries to save his sister, but it is too late, when he sees only debris in the hideout. He searches for his little sister, but what he finds is his little sister''s bracelet and a pile of corpses. He then learns that those kidnappers are part of one of the prime minister businesses to earn ''extra'' income. That''s why he will take revenge on the prime minister, the one who leads his sister to her death. ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend'' That''s how [Eden Rectival] become the prince''s ally. ......... Aaaaaa! To think that the [Eden Rectival] has been to be my favorite character in the game is actually a huge siscon! What a let down! In the game, he''s the coolest guy with a cool charm! He calmly sets his cool battle strategy with cool and calm manner! He highly values friendship and honor and is strict but also caring to his men and not easily shaken by anything! The perfect knight captain of the Almare kingdom, the strongest man in the beast continent. To think that he was that siscon over there! What a major disappoinment! I just wanna cry! ...... ...... Calm down me! I''m [Rune] now, the [Eden Rectival]''s little sister and there is no way I''m gonna let myself get killed again! On contrary, my death plays an important role in the story. I remember how many times [Eden Rectival] has those stupid flashbacks about his sister during the middle of the battle, thinking only to take revenge for her. Back then, I have thought of him as a loving and caring older brother..... I take that all back.... he''s just a stupid, big siscon who seeks revenge. I must think of something. It''s only less than a year before my kidnapping incident occurs. "Twenty eight point!"(Village chief) The village chief start to counting the hunting result at the finish line. 3 flame rabbit - 12 point 4 Squishy frog - 16 point It''s a weak level monster. A few minutes later, it''s my brother group turn. Everyone is surprised after they see what my brother''s group has hunted. 3 flame rabbit - 9 point 2 squishy frog - 8 point 3 eye flower - 12 point 10 silver bear - 20 point 3 metal wolf - 15 pont 64 point, that''s the highest point anyone ever reach in our village. Everyone in brother group looks tattered and are covered in wounds, but I can see victorious grin on my brother''s face. "Rune!"(Eden) He runs towards me with a huge grin. "Did you hear? My group''s point total is the highest!"(Eden) My brother almost hugs me, but then he stops a step away. "That was close! I almost dirtied you with blood in my clothes"(Eden) He looks pretty disappointed for not being able to hug me. "Brother, you were so cool out there!"(Rune) I jump to hug him while showing my best smile. "R-rune!"(Eden) My brother looks moved and hugs me tightly. For a moment, I can see an illusion of flowers blooming around us. I''ve planned something to avoid my death. If I stay away from the kidnapper incident, then my brother won''t join our kingdom military force or ally himself with the prince. On the other hand, I don''t wanna die for a second time. "Oh, I almost forgot."(Eden) Brother pulls something out of his pocket. "I made this bracelet from the shiny stone! It''s for you!"(Eden) He put the bracelet to my hand. Ah... this is the bracelet from the story. "I also made a gift for you, brother!"(Rune) I have noticed that he made this bracelet two weeks ago and so, I also have prepared a present for him. My brother''s eyes shine brightly as his tail swings like crazy. " I craft this wooden pendant for you! It has a picture of a flower on it!"(Rune) "It''s so pretty! You''re so talented, Rune! Everything you make is magnificent! Although, I don''t know what kind of flower this is. It''s ..... blue? I''ve never seen such flower before."(Eden) "It''s called ''Trisalium'', brother! We read it from doctor Alba''s book! In flower language, it means memories and deep affection. I wanted to commemorate the day you be the best warrior!"(Rune) All of my creations have to be perfect. Actually, I have crafted that pendant without knowing the flower''s meaning. It''s just a coincidence that the flower I used as a model has that meaning. Even I have been surprised when I have saw it in doctor Alba''s flower book. "Rune.... I love you sooooo much!"(Eden) B-brother, I''m being crushed here! He hugs me too tightly! Esta is looking at me, her neck turns almost 180 degree in inhumane way and her eyes are full of envy. Scary..... even Neit is scared of her behaviour. ........ My death is only less than a year away.. I really need to think of something. ======================================== Thank you for reading \(^_^)/ Chapter 5 Chapter 5 is here (^_^)/ Please enjoyy thanks for all feedback, and also thanks for the tip by hunknow (^_^)/ ======================================== "Ten...twenty...thirty...and eight.... I need two more for forty"(Rune) It''s been a few months after the warrior ceremony. Right now, I''m counting all my handmade bracelets, with many colors and many different types of flowers. Ever since I made that pendant for my brother, my handmade craft pendants have become well known inside the village. At first, they asked me to make the same pendant as my brother, but then my brother released a very scary killing intent towards those guys and put on some puppy eyes while facing me. So I declined them. After all, that pendant was to commemorate my brother''s achievement. It wouldn''t feel right if I made the same pendant. That''s why I proposed to make bracelets for them instead. At first, [Esta] didn''t like the idea since she requested the exact same pendant as my brother''s. Then, I promised her to make a bracelet from the same tree as my brother''s pendant with the same flower emblem. At the end of my persuasion, I called her ''future sister-in-law''. She became stoned, but I could see how overjoyed she was when I called her that. Her tail was swinging crazily fast. Mostly, my customers are women. But, sometimes there''s a guy too. It seems to be some sort of new trend for a guy to give my handmade bracelet for girl they like in our village. Well, I don''t mind much as long they pay me. At first, it took me a day to make one bracelet. But, as my crafting skill level went up, I could make them faster now. Now, my skills are: [Healing skill ] - Lv.24 [Cure skill] - Lv. 10 [Apothecary skill] - Lv. 20 [Crafting skill] - Lv.33 [Sword of the South ] - Lv. 6 I learned the basic stance of [Sword of the South] in secret when I gathered the material to made the bracelet by copying my brother''s movement. I''ve been watching him train for two years after all. At first, my brother insisted to accompany me, but after a long debate, as well with the help of some tears, my family let me go alone. I promised them to only search near the village, but I don''t always adhere to that promise. I tried to train my sword skills by fighting some slime near the forest. My skill level went up quite fast, but it still is not enough to fight adult humans and my body can''t keep up as the skill keeps leveling up. Sometimes my body would stop functioning because of the excessive power and speed the skill needs. My body would grow numb and become frozen for almost 30 minutes. When that happens, I would cast a healing spell on myself while I catch my breath. "....... and with this, forty bracelets."(Rune) I have just finished two more bracelets and put them aside with the others. What I need to do now is dye them. ".........blue, green and...red?"(Rune) I think I have just ran out of red color. I need more of the wild red berry.....there''s still a week before my fourth year birthday, so it should be okay, [Eden Rectival] did say that I was kidnapped when I was four and I''m not four yet. Besides, I need to finish all these bracelets tonight. "Mother, I''ll go pick some wild red berry right now."(Rune) "Okay sweety, be careful!"(Adien) I pick my basket and take off. ..... "Are you going to the hill, Rune?" (???) A familiar voice asked. "Yeah, wanna come?"(Rune) While I asked, the figure of Neit suddenly appeared behind me. "Uh-hu, I need to pick some herbs for doctor Alba." (Neit) Neit and I chat along the way, mostly about the herbs and medicine. Neit never really was a combat type of person, he trains as an obligation to our village, but the truth is that he wants to be like doctor Alba. I like to borrow doctor Alba''s medicine books and so does Neit. At first, he was a very quiet kind of person, but, as soon he saw me reading the medicine book, he became a talkative person. We always talk about plants and medicine, exchange medicine plants we found or mix some herb together, we are practically best buds. "Aren''t you suppose to be at the training ground today?"(Rune) "Well, your brother is at the training ground today, and my sister won''t be focused teaching me, she will keep daydreaming as long your brother''s there, so...I think it''s better to gather some herbs for doctor."(Neit) "Your sister is really heads over heel for my brother, huh?"(Rune) Neit''s training was always used as an execuse by Esta to meet my brother, so that''s why he always complains to me, the ''eyewitness'' of all suffering Esta put him through. "Yeah, it''s really annoys me to see how dense your brother is."(Neit) What can I say, 70% of my brother brain is preoccupied by his little sister, 27% is training and the other percentage is the rest. I don''t even think he has room for romance. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.I feel guilty. "I''m sorry..."(Rune) "I don''t blame you. On the contrary, I sympathize with you."(Neit) Having a brother who overly dotes on you, who does not let any guys get near you, always cuddles at every opportunity and is overly protective.... Even I''m tired just thinking about it. "I wish my brother would be more like you."(Rune) "Please don''t say that. If Eden hears that, I will be killed"(Neit) "*sigh*...... He''s just too much"(Rune) Neit suddenly takes my basket. "Aren''t you gonna pick some herbs?"(Rune) "You can help me after we pick the wild berry. After all, two people are faster than one, right?"(Neit) Just like that, both of us pick the herbs and wild berry while chatting and joking. It''s been a couple minutes. "Do you think this enough?"(Rune) My basket already full of wild berry and herbs without us realizing. "I think this is enough, we should go back now."(Neit) Just when I turn around, I see two names floating around the bushes. Thanks to [Analyzing Eyes], only I can see those two names. "Is that.."(Rune) It can''t be right? "Something wrong, Rune?"(Neit) "No, it''s just-"(Rune) Right before I finish my word, something shiny catches my eyes. "Neit, duck!"(Rune) I push Neit down and an arrow flies by, grazing my leg. I''m starting to get numb. Is it poisoned? "Run Neit!"(Rune) "But Rune, your leg!"(Neit) "Run! I will be okay! They won''t kill me! Hurry and call my brother!"(Rune) I shouldn''t be killed here, right? Neit run as fast as he can. Even though he''s older than me, defeating two adult humans is too absurd. "The other one is running away!"(slave trader 2) "Leave him! We must hurry before the villagers come for us."(slave trader 2) Aaa.... so today really is the day I was being kidnapped. They said I will be kidnapped when I was four....... I wasn''t even four yet! That stupid brother! Don''t tell me he just rounded up my age when he told the story! I let my guard down! They just put my body inside something similar to a potato sack, then put me on their horse and took off. "[Cure]"(Rune) I cast cure to myself and the numb feeling slowly disappear. As my skill got higher, I only needed to use a little amount of mana, even if it''s usually the double the amount for normal people. But, I can still feel little sleepy........ the more I use my mana, the more sleepy I can get. *yawn* I think taking a quick nap won''t hurt and so, I close my eyes as I fell sleep. ......... ...... "This lass is sleeping!"(slave trader 2) "Unbelievable!"(slave trader 1) A loud voice awake me. Both of my legs and arms are in shackles. As I open my eyes, I can see a cave in front of me. It''s seems they hide in there for the mean time while they search for their targets. "I wonder if you''re courageous or simply ignorant?"(slave trader 1) "Let''s see if she''s brave enough to stay in the same cage as that thing!"(slave trader 2) "Are you really gonna put her in that cage?"(slave trader 1) "The other cages are already full, remember! We need to buy a new one in the next town! Beside the other kids keep crying the moment we put them inside that thing''s cage! We need to put her there whether she like it or not!"(slave trader 2) "What if she dies?"(slave trader 1) !? W-why I''m gonna die? "We can''t sell a dead slave!"(slave trader 1) Wait a minute! Why am I gonna die?! Am I gonna die already?! It''s really that fast?! "Don''t worry, that thing is already chained, right? The guy we paid said that thing can do nothing now. Besides, we need to move those cages tomorrow. The sooner we put this child inside, the sooner I''ll catch my sleep."(Slave trader 2) These two guys bring me inside, deeper and deeper inside until I see some cages and wagon. As part of the wolf-tribe, I don''t have any problem seeing in the dark. I can see many other kids inside the cages. In the corner, there is a small cage covered with dusty fabric. Only this cage seems so lonely. "Move!"(slave trader 2) These guys pull my shackles roughly as I stumble and land in front of the lonely cage. "Get in, you mutt!"(slave trader 1) I was picked up and tossed into the cage. My body crashes into the iron bars before it falls on the cold, iron floor. "*cough*cough*"(Rune) That hurts! The room grows dark as the slave trader leave with their oil lamp. I tries to sit. Then I realize there''s a pair of shining eyes watching me from the the corner of the cage. ======================================== Special thanks for Tivanenk (^_^)/ Thanks for reading Chapter 6 Chapter 6 is here (^_^)/ Thanks to tivanenk and the fast pr-ing ======================================== All wolf-tribe members like me can see in the dark pretty clearly. I can see the owner of those silver-ish shining eyes. A skinny child from the demon continent, around ten or eleven year old I think. Long, silky black hair, a well shaped face, and round fresh colored lips. This kid... She''s total beauty! If she grows older, she will totally be in my strike zone! If only I was boy..... I never knew what people meant when they called someone bewitching, but I was just bewitched now.... she''s just to beautiful. Even if she''s bit dusty and tattered, still, she looks charming. She has more shackles than me and magical bracelets on both of her hands. They work by disrupting the mana flow and decreasing your strength. For such a child to be detained like that, just how strong she is?! I can see her bat-like wings, but it seems that, because of the bracelet, she lacks the power to move them. Her wings are tattered, full of scars and cuts. And I can see her name.... [Kiel] No surname? I thought demon people had a naming system just like humans. A bit of a boyish name, but I just can''t help but think that it suits her because, somehow, she gives off a bit of a daring vibe. Although I used to love cute and innocent types of girl, somehow I am attracted to her. I kinda like this woman, but I''m a woman now.... does that mean that I''m abnormal? I used to be a guy though. Maybe it''s some kind of sisterhood thing? Now that I think of it, I''m a girl now. Does that mean I have to marry a guy someday? But I''m straight....so I like women, but liking a women now means that I''m not straight so I should like a man? Will I like men now? Can I like men? Not good, I''m confused. Lets just leave it for now. ..... There''s a long silence between us. Without me realizing, I just keep staring at her. *sigh* She''s just too charming. I wish I looked like her..... I want to talk to her. What kind of voice does she have, I wonder... "Um...hello"(Rune) I try to move closer and she was a bit startled. "I''m Rune."(Rune) "..............."(Kiel) There''s no reaction... .....I think about an hour has passed, still no answer. She just curls up in the corner, not moving. She stared at me for the first few hours, then she began to avert her eyes. Maybe because she started to feel uncomfortable, she changed her sitting position. And that''s when I got to see her body clearly. "*gasp*!"(Rune) I rashly grab her hands. Not only are they full of cuts, her fingers are gone and her legs are also in the same condition. They were clearly chopped off. There''s a big blood stain on her over sized clothes. I think she tried to stop her own blood by pressing the wound against her clothes. I heard demon-tribe people have a very big mana capacity and that they can regenerate their missing limbs, which requires a very big amount of mana. Not all demons have that skill, but most of winged demons do. I can tell that she has that skill because I can see that her pinky is a little bit shaped like what a pinky should be shaped like. There''s no nail or skin yet and her bone is still clearly seen, but this pinky is better than the rest. Because of the magical bracelet, she can''t regenerate her body at a normal pace. No, I think with that magical bracelet, she''s supposed to be unable to regenerate at all. Maybe she has a very enormous mana, that''s why she still can regenerate even a little. I wonder how many times those slave traders chopped off her fingers........it must have hurt a lot. So vicious... "[Heal]"(Rune) My healing skill can''t regenerate people''s limbs, but if I apply it to people with a regeneration ability, it can boost the regeneration process. .... .... I''ve been casting the healing spell for about 10 minutes now. I think I''ve just about reached my limit. "Uu...."(Rune) My vision is blurry and my eyes feel terribly heavy. My body is numb all over and I''m feeling dizzy. I just passed out. ........ It''s warm and comfortable. The smell is a bit dusty but still pleasant, very pleasant. I don''t want to wake up. Maybe a fiv- no, twenty minutes more.. ..... *BAM* "Ouch!"(Rune) W-what was that?! What happen?! ... I think, I just bumped my head against the cage''s ceiling. Where am I? Has the cage been moved inside the wagon? Well the slave trader did say they will move the cage.... Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "........."(Kiel) Does that mean they have moved out already? Just how long did I fall asleep? Ugh... my head is still dizzy. "........."(Kiel) Just when I try to look up, Kiel''s face is right in front of me. She''s really pretty. Look at those silver-ish eyes, they''re just like those in a painting or illustration book, or in fantasy like movies. ".....heavy"(Kiel) Heavy? .... ...... Th-this position! How come I''m embracing her?! Is it my bad sleeping habit? Ever since I had a taste of my soft and comfortable brother''s tail, I just can''t help myself but search tails when I was sleeping. But now, my tail is long enough to be hugged by me. So, how come I''m in her embrace?! Is it because of the smell? She does smell good.... so good.... she smells like those top of a baby''s head.... ".......*cough*"(Kiel) "Ah! I''m sorry!"(Rune) So embarrassing! I take my distance from her. .. ... Another long silent. I think I slept pretty long.... but since my healing skill level pretty high, somehow I manage to shorten the amount of my sleeping time. It won''t be pretty, after all, if I suddenly fell asleep too long while I''m in the middle of forest. Because I almost drained my mana, I slept pretty long. "........hey, you"(Kiel) Now thinking back, I''ve never drained my mana that much except when I first time cast the healing spell. "..........."(Kiel) ....! That''s right! How was Kiel''s hand? "Execuse me!"(Rune) I took Kiel''s hand. They''re still in bad condition, her fingers still look gruesome, but some skin and meat already have regenerated to a better condition. No sign nails growing yet. Should I start healing her again? *growl~~* ...... ...... I''m really hungry. I will start healing her after I eat. Is there any food here? "......They won''t give us food until noon"(Kiel) She talked! Kiel is talking to me! Even her voice is soothing. "Um... how much longer is that?"(Rune) I lean closer to her. "....I don''t know"(Kiel) *Growl~~~* Ugh.... my stomach can''t take it, if it''s longer than hour from now. Just when I thought about it, the wagon suddenly stop and I can hear footsteps come closer. "Food time!"(slave trader 2) Ho! I''m so lucky! I woke up at the right time! The slave trader starts removing the cloth which is covering the cages one by one. He gives us water and... bread? Is this a bread? Or is it a coal? It''s shaped like a bread, its color like a coal, it smells like something burnt?..... I tried to hit the iron bar with this thing. *clang*clang* .....It''s hard like a coal... What with this coal shaped like bread thing?! How could I eat this? *GROWLL~~~* Ugh.... but I''m so hungry, maybe it taste decent?.....not It''s so hard! Hey, this is not a stone right?! Dammit! Teeth, don''t fail me now! ...... *Krak U-unbelievable! My baby teeth just fell out! .....ugh...... Calm down me! Maybe I can soften this thing with water.....I guess wet bread is better than nothing. That is, if these things really are bread and not a stone with black color and shaped like a bread. I took the bowl full of water and dipped the ''bread''. After a while, it softens but still tastes terrible. "........"(Kiel) Kiel didn''t touch her food at all and it''s almost sunset. Now I think of it, she doesn''t have any fingers yet! It must be hard for her to eat! How clueless of me! "Lets dip your bread into the water, it''s more eatable that way"(Rune) I put her food into the bowl then I feed her piece by piece. I really glad she didn''t decline my offer. She some how just look cute.... I feel like feeding a baby bird. "*giggle*... it''s tickles."(Rune) "........"(Kiel) She didn''t say anything and finished every piece I fed her. That night I spent all my time trying to heal her again. Just when I''m about to fell asleep, she smiles at me. "Thank you...."(Kiel) She just said thank you! I''m really happy! ...... ...... Just as I close my eyes, I feel like I''m forgetting something.... .... .... Damn! I forgot about my death! ======================================== Thank you for reading (¡ñ v ¡ñ)/ Chapter 6.5 Hey, it''s chapter 6.5 (^_^)/ Kiel Pov (^_^)/ Special thanks for Tivanenk please enjoy ======================================== I can tell the difference between truth and lies since I was small. [Black Mist of the Liar] That''s a unique passive skill that I was born with. Just like the name indicates, if people lied to me, black mist will appear around the liar for around a few minutes and only I can see it. Not only that, I can see the truth behind their lies if I ever touch the black mist. But since the truth is always unpleasant, I never really liked this skill. My mother was born as a low grade demon from small rural village. Most of the villagers have a pair of small horns, light white skin, delicate thin bodies, light red hair and yellow colored eyes. At the age of thirteen, she was sent to a noble household in the capital, working as a maid. Then, five years later, she came back with me inside her belly. Since I was born as an unwanted child with mixed blood, the villagers never looked at me kindly. My appearance also contributed to the hate: pure black hair, silver-ish eyes and a pair of black wings, just like those vicious demons from legends. I heard the darker your hair color, the bigger your mana capacity as a demon. Most winged demons have regeneration ability and so I have it as well. There are many bad stories about silver-ish eyed demons, since they are famous for their vicious behaviour and their habit to eat the body of their enemies. Although I didn''t eat anybody, the villagers just despised me. My mother never gave me a surname because she never thought of me as her own child. Still, she raised me even if I only used to work at her field. People who passed our house usually looked at mother with sympathetic eyes, while they looked at me with scornful ones. Even a little, I wanted someone to look at me for who I am, not like I''m some rare creature. So I put in the effort. No, I can only put in the effort. I woke up before dawn, took care of everyone''s field while they were sleeping, studied, forged my skills and strength until night. Excelling at everything, hoping one day mother would praise me or, maybe better, that she would love me. I always went to hunt other monsters, and sell them. Even if the merchant always lied to me and bought them at a very low price, I didn''t mind. I gave all my earnings to the villagers. At first, they were happy and they demanded more, so I went and hunted for stronger monsters. As time passed, the stronger monster I brought, the uglier the villager''s faces had become. They started to avoid me more than ever before and mother would look at me full of fear and disgust. Why? All I wanted to do is make her happy. I just wanted to know what love is like , just because the other kids always talk about it. They would talk about how their mother would cook for them, braid their hair, sew nice clothes for them, or how their father would play with them, protect them from dangerous monsters and tell great stories whenever he back home. Am I not strong enough? Should I put in more effort? One day, people suddenly started to treat me very nice. They would say ''hey'' to me and wave their hand directed at me. My mother also treated me very nice, she praised me and she also cooked for me! For the first time, I could eat a decent warm meal. I was very happy that day... even if every one is surrounded by a very thick black mist. I knew the meaning behind the black mist, but I turned blind eye to them. I just didn''t want to learn the truth. Even if it''s a lie, even for a moment, I wanted to savour this feeling. Or maybe I just wanted to believe all my efforts weren''t fruitless. In my heart, I was still hoping they would treat me like any other normal child. And that was when I realized that I was too naive. They drugged me with a paralyzing potion when I had my first dinner with my mother. They put a magical bracelet on me and my body grew weaken. They tossed me into the village chief''s warehouse. They tortured me everyday, pulled out my nails, cut every finger bit by bit, whipped my back and tattered my wings as a daily routine. All the mana from my body automatically focused on regenerating the missing limb, so I could''t gather enough power to fight back. Sometimes, they tore out my eyes for amusement. My mother told me this when I was still blind. "Really, what a disgusting view. If you hate it, blame your father and his wife. Just because his wife suddenly had a child, he cut off all of your living expenses. I can''t raise you anymore. Do you know how I feel to live with such monster like you? It''s horrible" I was stunned. I thought there''s still a little bit.... even it''s just a very very little..... she still had love for me. I thought that''s why she still raised me and that was a thing I should be glad for. I was wrong. I was naive. I was stupid. Everyday, I spent my time inside a cold, dark cage remembering how faces of the villagers and how delighted my mother when the slave traders took me in exchange a bronze coin. "Fuh...aha...ahahahahahahahahaha!"(Kiel) I couldn''t contain my laughter anymore. It was so amusing. Too amusing. I really am an idiot for believing them. Aa... it''s so funny. Those stupid things like love? They don''t exist. They are just stupid delusion from a moment''s flight. You can only love and believe in yourself. ......... I don''t know how long it''s been since I got sold to the slave trader. They have been gathering slaves while moving to their headquarter. I can see that were already outside of demon continent since they started to buy or kidnap beast-tribe people. Every single one of them would cry and scream when those slaver trader wanted to put them in the same cage as mine. They went pale either due to my gruesome condition or due to my appearance. After all, silver-ish eyes demons are well known to be vicious and man-eating demons. Even in demon continent, silver-ish eyes are feared. I''ve never eaten a man before, but I might do it one day, though. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.Every time I see those faces full of snot, I would found it amusing. What funny faces. They would cry and plead to the slave trader to not put them into the same cage as me. They would beg as if their life depended on it. Really amusing. Then, one day, they threw a small beast girl roughly into my cage. I was waiting for her reaction. How she would cry and plead to the slave traders. Contrary to my expectation, she didn''t avert her eyes the moment they met mine. This was a first. I waited for quite a long time, but she didn''t move or avert her eyes. Not one bit. I...I couldn''t... somehow, I couldn''t look at her eyes any longer. I just felt uneasy, somehow. I curled up more tightly at the corner. "Um.....hello, I''m Rune"(Rune) This girl tried to talk to me. I ignored her. What good was it for her to introduce herself to me? I didn''t understand. ........ Just how long did this girl plan to look at me? Stop looking at me! I tried to move my body a little because I was starting to feel uncomfortable, but then, she suddenly took my hand. With wide eyes, she inspected every part of my hands and legs. I didn''t understand. Instead of being scared of my gruesome condition or my appearance, her brows frowned slightly and her eyes started to get teary. "[Heal]"(Rune) I sensed mana flowing to my body as she cast healing spell to me. I could tell that my regeneration was getting faster. Why was she healing me? What merits did she get? Didn''t she know, that once my fingers grow back, those slave traders will just cut them off again? Maybe around a couples of minutes later, she suddenly sunk down, sleeping. "H-hey!"(Kiel) She hugged me while looking so blissful. .....She''s warm. Her body is so warm. What''s this feeling? Somehow, I feel a fluttery feeling in my chest? I just didn''t want to let her go. I hugged her back as I had the most comfortable sleep that I could remember. ........ ......... It''s already morning and she was still hugging me with those small arms. Her long, light blonde hair is so smooth and silky, her skin is delicately white, she had a nicely shaped face, plump reddish lips, and long eyelashes. Judging from her ears and tail, she must be from the wolf-tribe and age.....around three or four? *Clang* As I was in deep thought, the slave traders came and began moving all the cages one by one into the wagon. They were startled for a moment when they saw this girl sleeping while hugging me tightly. What an awkward moment, so hilarious.... I tried hard to not burst laughing out loud. .... It is already noon and there''s no sign that she''s gonna wake up anytime soon or letting me go..... I''m getting numb, but I didn''t make any moves to wake her up. Surprisingly, I don''t mind. *BAM* Suddenly, the wagon shakes greatly and she hit her head against the ceiling. Her eyes are wide open with surprise and a little bit teary... she''s holding back her tears.... Adorable. She''s kinda deep in her own thought for a moment and then looks at me. I stiffen, thinking that she would be scared because of my eyes, but she blushes instead. Adorable. "......heavy" (Kiel) I said while looking at her, not that I mind though.....is she smelling me out? ".......*cough*"(Kiel) "Ah! I''m sorry!"(Rune) Her face reddens more than before and, panicking, she moves her body away from me. Adorable. I try to call to her, but she seems to be deep in her own thought right after calming down. Then, she suddenly takes my hands and examines them. She looks genuine worried. *growl~~~* With that sound, her face once again is dyed in red. Too adorable. "....they won''t give us food until noon"(Kiel) Well, it''s noon already, but I want to teased her a bit. "Um.... how much longer is that?"(Rune) ".... I don''t know"(Kiel) She looks troubled and sad because of my words. Soo adorable Not long after, the slave traders distribute the food. Her face looks so cute when she sees the food. It''s the first time she sees slave''s food after all. She tries hard to bite the bread. *Krak* Her teeth fall out...... I really want to laugh, she looks really shaken! Soo adorable, too adorable, I just can''t takes my eyes off her. Somehow, something is filled inside me as I watch her. She suddenly takes my food. "Lets dip your bread into the water, it''s more eatable that way"(Rune) After that, she just feeds me little by little. I feel incredibly...happy. "*giggle*... it tickles."(Rune) "........"(Kiel) She looks so cute when she smiles. As I see that smile, I thought to myself. ''Ah... I want her'' That night, she once again casts a healing spell on me and then falls asleep. Her face looks so happy. And I''m really happy to see her. I want her, even if she doesn''t want to. If she tries to run from me, I will cut her legs off. If she tries to fight back, I will cut her hands off. If she screams at me, I will cut her vocal cords. Maybe freezing her into sculpture would be better? That way, I don''t have to break her and she can maintain her cuteness.... I will make sure that''s what will happen if she tries to run away from me, even for a moment. I will make her mine forever. ======================================== Thanks for reading (¡ã v ¡ã)/ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 is here Enjoy (^_^)/ Special thanks for Tivanenk (^_^)/ ======================================== .... ..... ...... "Um........Kiel?"(Rune) "Hm?"(Kiel) "Why do I have to sit in this position?"(Rune) Right now, I''m in the middle of casting a healing spell while sitting on Kiel''s lap. "This way is more comfortable for me."(Kiel) She just gives me a gentle smile. Ugh... I can''t rebuke her if she gives me that smile. Somehow, her behaviour turns almost 180 degrees from the first time we met and it''s been a few weeks since then. I already turned four about a few weeks ago. Kiel is beautiful and smells good. But, excessive skinship is making me restless. Even back at home, whenever brother touched me too much, I would get angry, and she''s just like big brother. Well, at least she isn''s annoying as that stup- I mean energetic older brother of mine and being held by a beautiful girl compared to that stu- I mean my brother gave me a different feeling. Kiel suddenly became friendly and introduced herself to me. She said that she ''wants me'' or something?? I don''t get what she means by that, but as she gives me her gentle smile, it makes my heart skip a beat. .......... I''m not a lolicon! I''m definitely not! It''s just that she might be in my strike zone in a few years.......and she''s such a beauty! ....... but I''m a girl now, and she''s also a girl...... this relationship might not work.... on the other side, I don''t know whether I can love boys or not...... I don''t think I can.... Let''s just think of something else! "What are you thinking, Rune?"(Kiel) "Eh?"(Rune) "You keep frowning for a few minutes already."(Kiel) "I''m just thinking about something related to my future............Whether I go back to my past desire or just go with the flow of nature........ I just decided to stop thinking about it though"(Rune) "That''s a pretty heavy topic...."(Kiel) Kiel just smiles wryly at my words. Even with that smile, she''s still cute. "I wonder why the other children cry when they''re put in the same cage as us."(Rune) I remember the faces of those new kids who were almost put into our cage. They just show faces of a person who just got the death sentence. "Well, I believe it''s because of me"(Kiel) "??? I don''t understand what do you mean."(Rune) "It''s because my eyes."(Kiel) "What about your eyes?"(Rune) "Don''t they scare you?"(Kiel) "?? I find them charming."(Rune) They are charming. "Ch-charming?...pffft!"(Kiel) Kiel is trying to hold back her laughter. "Don''t you know about silver eyed demons?"(Kiel) I shake my head. Back in the village, even if I like to read, books are very limited and expensive. In fact, the only person who had any books was doctor Alba and those books were inherited from a previous doctor. So, the books in our village were only related to medicine and plants. As for healing and cure spell books, it seems those books were given to our village by a traveler a long time ago. But, since no one can use magic, the act was practically useless. Not for me though. "Silver eyed demons are well known as vicious demons who like to eat their enemies. Some even say they eat their own kind."(Kiel) She smiles a few inch away from my face, showing me her biggest smile. It''s too close! Too close! "Are you afraid of me now, Rune?"(Kiel) If she really is a man-eating demon, shouldn''t she have eaten me from the start? If I''m the man-eating demon, I would definitely prefer meat compared to those bread shaped black stones. "No, I don''t believe you''re gonna eat me."(Rune) Kiel''s eyes were wide open when she heard my answer. "Hahaha! Rune, you''re soo adorable! Too cute!"(Kiel) Kiel is hugging me while resting her head on my neck. "Well, I prefer to be alone with you so I''m good with it."(Kiel) She whispers softly near my ear. It''s ticklish. I''m getting drowsy as my mana is near its limit. Noticing this, Kiel take her hands from me, stopping me from healing her. She''s almost healed completely, what''s left is just her tattered wings. Kiel told me that the slave traders always cut her fingers and torture her once every two months. That''s why, every time I finish healing her, I would wrap her legs and hands with pieces of fabric from my clothes. If they know that Kiel''s healing process is getting faster, they will torture her more often. That is why we hide it. At least before the time they torture her, I''m thinking of escaping with her. Although I haven''t came up with a good plan yet and I haven''t talked to her about it.... I will just tell her tomorrow. *yawn* My eyes are getting heavy as Kiel combs my hair with her fingers. I just fall asleep. ....... ........ When I wake up, we are already in front of the slave trader''s headquarter. That''s fast! Did I sleep that long?! "Why are you'' so tense Rune?"(Kiel) "No, its just...just how long have I been sleeping?"(Rune) "Around two or three days."(Kiel) "That long?!"(Rune) "Actually you woke up a few times, but then you slept again."(Kiel) "I did?!"(Rune) "Yes, and you''re so cute that I didn''t want to wake you up."(Kiel) Am I that lazy?! It can''t be right? I never slept that long before! Well, except when I was passed out. But as my skill level increased, I shouldn''t sleep that long anymore. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Don''t worry about the small matter Rune, you need more sleep. After all, you keep healing me everyday"(Kiel) True, but now my death is just getting more closer and closer! "It''s only normal for you to sleep that long if you''re tired. I''m also happy to see you hugging me while sleeping."(Kiel) Aaa... that''s already become my new habit - sleeping while hugging Kiel. It''s because she smells good okay! And her body is soft! Besides, I''m a child now! So it''s okay! " Even if my mana''s already sufficient, casting a sleeping spell continuously won''t be good for her body."(Kiel) "Did you just say something?"(Rune) "No, I didn''t say anything."(Kiel) "But, I think that I heard you saying something about casting spell continuously and about won''t be good for someone''s body"(Rune) "Ah, I''m saying that casting healing spells continuously won''t be good for your body. That might be the reason why you sleep so long, because you''re tired *smile*.....So, why are you so shocked?"(Kiel) I should tell her about my plan to escape, but then, two kids walking around aimlessly in middle of mountain doesn''t sound good to me. I lack an idea. If I want to fake my death, I need the headquarters to burn down and a fake corpse of me. Meanwhile, all my skill are not strong enough to do something like that. "Rune?"(Kiel) There is a high possibility for me to be trapped in the fire before I escape. Now that I think about it, where does the fire comes from? Ugh.....I need more details! Those game developer should give more details about the accident! *kiss* "!? W-what are you doing, Kiel?!"(Rune) "You thinking so seriously, just so cute. I can''t help myself wanting to kiss you"(Kiel) Uu.. that smile, I just can''t be mad at her for suddenly kissing my cheek... *kiss* "Wh-what was that for?!"(Rune) "Your embarrassed face is cute"(Kiel) Stop kissing me! I want to yell at her. She''s more dangerous than my brother. "So, what were you thinking just now?"(Kiel) Should I tell her? Will she escape with me? Now, thinking about it, Kiel has wings. If we escape together, she can provide an escape route from the air. Not only can it erase my track from my brother''s smell, it''s also more easier to see everything from above. "Kiel, actually I-.."(Rune) Right before I finish my word, the slave traders started moving out the cages from the wagon. "Rejoice, you mutts! We''re moving you to a bigger cage!"(Slave trader 1) "Hahaha! Yeah! Then, our boss will appraise your value!"(Slave trader 2) They started opening the cages one by one and put us in line. "Walk faster, you mutts!"(Slave trader 2) We walk as the slave traders lead us. Their headquarter is pretty big, but its construction is sloppy. The building looks like it might collapse any second. No wonder it got destroyed until only debris was left, when it caught fire in the game. It''s made out of wood mixed with mud and hidden with trees and leafs. "What about this thing? Should we put it in the same cage as the rest?"(Slave trader 1) Don''t call Kiel a thing you hooligan! "This thing should fetch a high price if we sell him to some noble! But the other mutts keep crying if they are put in the same cage."(Slave trader 1) "Why don''t we put that thing in the same cage as that guy?"(Slave trader 2) "Hah! What a great idea!"(Slave trader 1) I don''t know which cell they''re gonna put Kiel into, but what ever happens, I''m not gonna let them seperate us! I glue myself to Kiel. Those guys did try to separate us, but I was unmovable from Kiel''s side and hugged her tightly. When they tried to move me by force, Kiel bit them. With a loud sound, they beat her. As I saw that, I screamed, I screamed into top of my lung! At last, those hooligans gave up and let me be together with Kiel. Ugh... there are bruises everywhere, there''s also some blood on her lip. Don''t they know the words, ''treat women gently''?! I bet they are hated by women! Those slave traders lead us to the last door at the end of the hall. The door is made out of steel and locked with many padlocks. *click*click*click*clang* "Hey Allan! We have a surprise for you!"(slave trader 1) Inside, there''s a young man chained up. He''s in middle of his twenties I think, about 180 centimeter height, dark brown short hair, brawny body, face like a player with pair of brown eyes. Full of cuts and bruises. [Allan Riddean] "Let me guess, big boob girl with long blonde hair in her late teens" (Allan) "You wish!"(Slave trader 1 & 2) I can''t tell whether he''s an idiot or a deviant. "Well, that kid is blonde. What about it kid? Want to marry me? I can wait ten or twenty years, just remember, I like blonde with big boobs"(Allan) T-this creep! He''s even hitting on the four year old me!? "Try and I will kill you"(Kiel) "!?"(Allan) Allan seemed to just notice Kiel who''s standing behind the two slave trader. "W-wait! You''re joking right?! Why is there a silver eyed demon here?!"(Allan) "Ha! Like it or not, these two will be your roommates from now on"(Slave trader 1) ======================================== Thanks for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 is here Special thanks for Tivanenk (^_^)/ ======================================== "Hey! Hey! Are you really gonna put her in with me?! After all the passionate nights we spent together..."(Allan) "!?"(Rune , Kiel, & slave trader 2) "W-what nonsense are you saying!?"(slave trader 1) "After you forced yourself on me that night, after you marked this man''s body of mine, you will just toss me aside and act like nothing happened? How cruel...." (Allan) "..........*backs away*"(Rune , Kiel, & slave trader 2) "Y-you guys are wrong! I don''t swing that way! I just tortured him like usual!"(slave trader 1) *stare* "S-stop! Don''t stare at me like that! I''m telling you, I don''t swing that way! Allan, you sh*t! Stop spreading nonsense!"(slave trader 1) *SMACK* Aaa.... he just got beat up by that slave trader. "Hey! Just leave him be, we need to report back to the boss or we will be in trouble" (slave trader 2) "Tch!"(slave trader 1) *click*click*clang* The slave traders just leave us and lock the door. "........could you take five steps away from me?"(slave trader 2) "I told you, I don''t swing that way!"(slave trader 1) ..... ....... I just sit at the edge of the cage along with Kiel. "....."(Rune) "......."(Kiel) "..........."(Allan) There''s a big silence in this room. ".......are you okay, Rune? Are you hurt? Those guys did pull you with force before."(Kiel) "W-what are you saying, Kiel? The one whose hurt is you... they beat you so much! There''s even blood on you lip."(Rune) I wipe Kiel''s blood as I say that. She just smiles gently towards me. "I don''t mind as long they don''t harm you."(Kiel) Uu... you''re good kid, Kiel! Good kid! "...that''s rare, I thought silver eyed demons only cared about themselves since they''re vicious creatures. Is she your future meal or something?"(Allan) What with his attitude?! First, he tries hitting on me, then he badmouths Kiel?! Now I''m angry! "Everyone is different! Not all silver eyed demons are like that! Kiel is a very good girl, you know! So stop treating her like she''s a bad person."(Rune) As I yell at him, Allan''s eyes stare at me wide open and then he starts to laugh... he laughs really hard. I just stare dumbfounded at him. Is he laughing me!? "Hahaha*cough*.....I''m sorry, little missy. I didn''t mean to anger you. I apologize for my rudeness."(Allan) Huh? Isn''t his personality somehow a bit different from before? "My name is Allan Riddean. I''m a locksmith"(Allan) Just as he said that, his chains fall on the ground, opened. "H-how did you?!"(Rune) "I just pretended to be chained by them. This kind lock''s level won''t be able to withstand my skill"(Allan) He just walks slowly towards me and Kiel. He sits down just a meter away from us. "Say, are you guys kidnapped?"(Allan) "??"(Rune) "Don''t worry! I will not harm you both! So, are you both kidnapped or not?"(Allan) Just what does this guy want? I don''t understand him. "......he really won''t harm us. Are you gonna tell him Rune?"(Kiel) "Is he really not gonna harm us?"(Rune) "Yes, I can assure you that."(Kiel) I don''t know how Kiel knows whenever this guy''s lying or not, but telling him won''t do any harm, I suppose? "I was kidnapped a few weeks ago."(Rune) Kiel looks at me right before answering Allan''s question. "......I was sold to them about a year ago."(Kiel) "You''re sold?!"(Rune) "Yes."(Kiel) Kiel smiles bitterly while looking at me. I want to ask more about it, but I do not dare to. I am shocked. "Are there any other kids who''re kidnapped by those guys?"(Allan) "There are many. Most of the kids in this building are kidnapped by them."(Kiel) "Right, so it''s true after all...."(Allan) Allan was deep in thought, then he suddenly looks at us. "One more question, do you guys by any chance know a girl named Arin?"(Allan) ".........no, I don''t know. The only kid I ever talk to is Rune."(Kiel) "Is that so....."(Allan) Allan looks so disappointed and sad. With a bitter expression and a little bit of anger, I could hear him in low voice. "There''s a probability she''s here but-....."(Allan) "Is this Arin girl your sister?"(Rune) I asked him out of curiosity. He seems so serious when he asked about this girl. He smiles with a very sad face. "Arin is my daughter..."(Allan) D-daughter!? Isn''t he a little bit too young?! "She''s only six year old, and she was kidnapped a few months ago. I''m searching for her."(Allan) Allan looks so sad as he mentions his daughter. It''s only a moment''s thought, but I''ve seen every single name of every little kid in this building. "....she''s not here"(Rune) "What do you mean she''s not here?...Is there any chance that you met her?!"(Allan) Allan tries to grab my shoulder, but Kiel stops him before he touches me. "No, I''ve never met her before."(Rune) "Then how would you know whether she''s here or not?! Do not play with me, kid."(Allan) He seems a little annoyed. Of course, if you''re searching desperately for your daughter, then some kid just acts as if she knows something about you daughter''s existence while she never meet her, I would also feel peeved. "I have an ability called [Analyzing Eyes]. I''ve seen every name of every kids in this building. There is no girl named Arin."(Rune) The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "How should I believe you?"(Allan) Allan looked at me full of suspicious. "I can''t instantly prove it to you, because a person''s [status window] can''t be shown without an adventure card. But just remember, I don''t gain anything from lying to you."(Rune) I look at him right in the eyes. For a few moments, we stare at each other. "*sigh*....you''re right, I will believe you for now"(Allan) After he says that, Allan is the first one to broke the periodic silence. "You said you''re kidnapped a few weeks ago, so you live near beast continent border?"(Allan) "Eh? Yes, I do."(Rune) "Poor you. Do not worry, because you will see your family soon"(Allan) Allan pats my head. *SMACK* "What do you mean by that?"(Kiel) Kiel just slaps Allan''s hand away and glares at him full of hatred. "What I mean is that help will come soon."(Allan) He said, while a bit shocked by Kiel''s attitude. "Don''t you want to see your family? They must be worried"(Allan) I do want to go home. But.. there are the game''s story issues.... about this and that..... I just can''t go home. "Don''t joke with me! Didn''t I just tell you that I was sold?! I was sold by my village! There is no one I want to see and there is no one worried about me!"(Kiel) Kiel''s voice tone is getting heavier as she speaks. I can feel her hatred for every word that she speaks. She then looks at my eyes and speak with a weak voice. " Are you gonna leave me too Rune? Are you gonna run away from me?"(Kiel) "W-well, you will get your freedom. Isn''t that something you should be happy about? You can be an adventurer or a merchant or a traveler? Isn''t that great?"(Allan) Kiel ignores Allan words and doesn''t avert her eyes from me. It''s just like she''s waiting for my answer. ".....I''m not going home"(Rune) "Eh?"(Allan) "There''s something that has to be done, so I''m not gonna go back home. So if you don''t mind, would you travel together with me, Kiel?"(Rune) "Rune! Of course."(Kiel) Kiel just grabs my hand and shows her biggest smile. "I''m so happy! And I would have frozen you on the spot if you tried to leave me"(Kiel) "Huh? Did you say something?"(Rune) "Yes, I said I''m so happy that my anger froze on the spot because you chose not to leave me." (Kiel) "Oi! oi! Don''t kid me, kids! You''re gonna make your parents worry you know! You have to go home!"(Allan) "No, I can''t do that. I have my reasons to not go back"(Rune) "Then tell me the reason."(Allan) "I..I can''t tell you"(Rune) "You''re lying then! Kids need to be with their parents! That''s why you need to go home!"(Allan) "I really can''t! I have my reason!"(Rune) "Then tell me the reason!"(Allan) "........."(Rune) "If you can''t even tell me, you need to back to your parents. This is the end of our conversa-"(Allan) Before Allan finish his word, a big gust of wind suddenly passes us. In the blink of an eye, Allan is thrown to the corner of the room and is held down by Kiel. Her hand chokes Allan''s neck. "Rune wants to be with me. Why are you so darn persistent about separating us?"(Kiel) Her tone is so heavy. I can feel killing intent emitted from her. She''s serious. "K-Kiel stop!"(Rune) "I patiently waited, but he still persistently try to separate us. So why do I have to stop, Rune?"(Kiel) "Allan''s reasoning is logical as a parent."(Rune) "So?"(Kiel) "So...um, if he''s worried about us being kids, isn''t it better if we stick with him?"(Rune) "What?! *cough*"(Allan) "He''s an adult after all, and he knows more about society than we do. We can learn from him."(Rune) "Learn from him..."(Kiel) "Allan is just worried about us since we''re just kids. That''s why he doesn''t agree with me about not going back home. And just I said it''s logical for him since, if we don''t know about the outside world, we can''t survive in society. But if we learn from him and grow to be dependable people, we can go together. I believe you won''t disagree with that, right, sir Allan?"(Rune) "Are you crazy!? Of course I disag-*cough*"(Allan) This stupid guy! I need to reason with Kiel to calm her. That why I try to propose a deal with Allan. "Allan, it''s not like I will never see my family again. I will leave a lead to my family so they can know about me being here and all. Besides, if you agree with me, I will help you search for your daughter. With my ability, it would be easier to find her and, of course, Kiel will help too. Right Kiel? Please, just let him go first."(Rune) As I said this, Kiel starts to let Allan go slowly. "If Rune helps Allan, of course I will help too."(Kiel) Kiel says with an innocent smile, even though she looked a bit scary just a moment ago. Kiel is pretty short-tempered, isn''t she? That''s not good for her personality. I should give some anger management lessons to her. I believe that everything that has happened to her, and due to tiredness, she just needs some air to release all her anger. "Huff..huff... just how old are you really?"(Allan) "Huh? I just turn four this month"(Rune) "F-four..huff... you''re so mature for a four year old kid...huff"(Allan) "I think so."(Rune) I just smile wryly at Allan''s words. ======================================== Thanks for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 9 Hey, chapter 9 is here (^_^)/ I''m starting to use table for status window and using title in it. Since I''m new to this, please tell me if I done something wrong (?_?) Thank you for Tivanenk and Truth (^_^)/ ======================================== ".....I didn''t know that you''re that strong, Kiel"(Rune) "Ah, since my healing getting faster, I can accumulate mana little by little now. It''s all thanks to you, Rune."(Kiel) She just smiles happily as I heal her. I don''t know what time it is. There''s no window here and the room''s illuminated by just the candle, but I guess it''s already nighttime. Those slave traders deliver some food to us at the usual time. When they delivered it, we hurriedly got back to our own position. Allan skillfully chained himself in seconds, while Kiel and I just sit at the corner like usual. Right now, we just finished eating and began to chat while sitting in the corner of the room. "This is the first time I see a beastman using magic."(Allan) "Huh? Yeah, you could say I''m pretty rare."(Rune) "If you dare to do something bad to Rune, I won''t forgive you."(Kiel) For a moment there, I can feel my brother''s presence from Kiel. Is there any chance Kiel will turn out like him? I hope she won''t. It''s because the existence of a beastman who can use magic is extremely rare, so there''s no wonder that many people want to exploit them or sell them to another country. "Hey! I have daughter here! I''m not some bad man who would sell a girl younger than mine."(Allan) "So you will sold a girl older than her?"(Kiel) "Hell no! I''m not a bad guy you know!"(Allan) "You tried to hit on me before, even though I''m younger than your daughter."(Rune) "T-that''s because I have to act stupid in front of those guys! That way, they will lower their guard around me."(Allan) "Are you sure it''s not because you''re a real idiot and pervert?"(Kiel) "No! I''m a gentleman who''s liked by many ladies. My type is an older girl who''s kind to children, in her late teens, blonde and has big boobs!"(Allan) So blonde and big boobs really is your type! You were not joking when you said that to them. Are you sure you were just acting stupid back then? I doubt you. "You guys are doubting me, aren''t you? I can see it from your eyes!"(Allan) "If you try to do anything funny to Kiel, I won''t forgive you!"(Rune) "Rune..."(Kiel) She just watches me with her gentle eyes. Then, she leans closer to Allan, whispering something to him. "If you try something funny to Rune, I''ll torture you so much that you will feel sorry for being born. "(Kiel) As she said something, Allan face paled. Is he sick? "I-I won''t! Geez! I have no interest towards a little girl! So stop looking at me like that!"(Allan) Now that I think of it, isn''t Allan is a skillful locksmith? "Hey, sir Allan, can you open our shackles? You''re a locksmith, right?"(Rune) "Of course. This kind of lock is a child''s play to me."(Allan) "Then, can you release us now? Well, at least loosen it a bit, so we can run away easily"(Rune) "Sure, just give your hands to me...."(Allan) As he told us so, Kiel gives him her hands. Allan freezes up on the spot. "He-hey! Isn''t this a magical bracelet?! How come you''re wearing one?"(Allan) Aa.. yes, even I was surprised the first time I saw that bracelet. "Can you open that one too?"(Rune) "Well yes I can, but..."(Allan) Allan looks hesitant, maybe because Kiel attack him before. He might think Kiel is dangerous. "Please?" (Rune) I plead to him, giving him teary eyes. "Ug.... alright! But it''s because you asked me to! I will just make this magical bracelet inactive. Just make sure this kid is under control okay! I don''t want to be attacked by her again."(Allan) "Yes, Kiel won''t randomly attack people. Isn''t that right, Kiel?"(Rune) ".................."(Kiel) "Kiel?"(Rune) "....yes, if Rune says so."(Kiel) "Sometimes I wonder who is the older one between you two*sigh*"(Allan) Says Allan as he smiles wryly at us. Can''t be helped, I''m an adult man at heart after all. As Allan tries to unlock all of our shackles, I fall asleep because I had drained my mana due to healing Kiel. The next morning, all of our shackles are already loosened. I can free my hands if I twist them a little bit. "Happy?"(Allan) "Yes! Thank you!"(Rune) I thank Allan with a big smile on my face. Has his face become a little bit red? "....... You will surely grow into an adorable woman."(Allan) Allan says that while patting my head, but he suddenly stops and retreats his hand. Is there something on my back? "................."(Kiel) All I can see is Kiel smiling behind me. So, why is Allan so pale? As we stand there in silence, suddenly, someone opens the door. *click*click*clang* We hurriedly back into our position as soon we heard the door''s lock opened. I hide Kiel''s body in the dark corner. "Hey, little mutt, our boss wants to appraise your value!" (Slave trader 1) The slave trader gesturing me to came at him. Seeing that, Kiel grips my hands tighter. "It''s okay. I will be fine. If something ever happen, I will surely run away. We beast people have good agility you know."(Rune) I whisper to her. Even I say this to Kiel, I don''t really know what''s gonna happen next. The only thing I know is that there is a high probability that I''m going to die here. The truth is, I''m scared of dying for the second time, and I still don''t know the cause of the fire. I just don''t want to worry Kiel. I can hear my fast beating heart. As I''m about to walk towards the slave trader, Kiel whispers something, then she suddenly kisses me. I was shocked! I could taste some blood in my mouth, then she suddenly bites my lip pretty hard causing my lip to bleed a little. I am stunned for a moment. Then, the moment my brain finishes processing what just happened, I just let out a voiceless scream. UWAAAAAA! I am so embarrassed! I can die! Even in my former life, I have never kissed a girl before! And here, there is a kid bold enough to kiss me like that! I just want to hide! Please, just erase me this instant! I could see Allan''s dumbfounded face from the corner of my eyes. Not only him, I think even the slave trader is dumbfounded too.
Evig Contract is complete
"You''ll be alright"(Kiel) She whispers in my ear. "T-the heck you two doing?! Just hurry up and come here, you mutt!"(slave trader 1) I hurriedly walk to the door, then I am lead to a stair a bit further away from Allan''s cell. The slave trader glances at me a few times with weird look in his face. I could tell that my face is as red as an octopus. Now, my heart beats with entirely different reason. As I''m deep in thought, we suddenly stop in front of a big door. "I brought the other kid, boss."(slave trader 1) The slave trader opens the door and I can see many other kids lined up. They all look scared. "Bring her here."(???) There''s a bulky old man in the middle of this room. His face looks so scary. As I walk towards him, he sizes me up. "Huh? This kid is wearing a bracelet? Why don''t you guys take it?"(slave trader boss) He takes my bracelet. As soon he sees it was made from shiny stone, he looks disappointed. "What this? It''s just made out of shiny stone from the river?"(slave trader boss) He just tosses my bracelet into pile of other belongings behind him. It seems those belongings are the other kids'' possessions. "This beast kid, is she the smallest here?"(slave trader boss) "Y-yes, she''s also the weirdest one"(slave trader 1) Hey! What do you mean by ''the weirdest''?! "She''s brave enough to be in the same cage as the silver eyed demon." (slave trader 1) I could hear every kid in this room gasping. "Not only that, she even rebelled against us when we tried to separate her from that silver eyed demon"(slave trader 1) "What?"(slave trader boss) After hearing what his underling said about me, he looks at me as if I''m a strange creature. "Maybe this kid is retarded? We can''t sell her for a high price then?"(slave trader boss) This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Hey! Who''re you calling retarded?! "And here I thought with that face, this kid would fetch us a pretty good price. If she''s retarded, 20 gold coins, maybe?"(slave trader boss) T-twenty gold coins?! Isn''t that expensive?! This world currency is Geld 1 bronze coin = 10 Geld 1 big bronze coin = 50 Geld 1 silver coin = 100 Geld 1 big silver coin = 200 Geld 1 gold coin = 500 Geld 1 big gold coin = 1000 Geld While normal people''s daily expenses is about 800 Geld a month, 20 gold coin means 10,000 Geld. If that''s the price for a defect slave, just how expensive can a normal slave be?! "And what about that silver eyed kid?"(slave trader boss) "That guy is just sitting in the corner with the other guy."(slave trader) "If it was not because of some foolish nobleman''s request, I wouldn''t have wanted to have that unlucky thing in my headquarters. I just don''t understand them at all for wanting silver eyed demon as collection and stuff.....and what about the daily torture?"(Slave trader boss) "Ah, yes, we will do it in a near time"(slave trader 1) "Good, some silver eyed demon running rampage is the last thing I want to see. Make sure you torture that thing more severely, just be careful to not kill it. And what about that suspicious guy?"(slave trader boss) "He was quite shaken when we first put that silver eyes demon, but now he doesn''t mind him." (slave trader 1) "Just torture him again like usual, don''t give him a single bit of food or water until he tells us who he''s working for. There is no way he just accidentally passed our headquarters while taking a walk."(slave trader boss) Allan....... you sucks at lying. "Kid, what is your name?"(slave trader boss) "............."(Rune) "I''m asking you - what is your name?!"(slave trader boss) *cough* This guy, he mercilessly choked me.... "R-rune..*cough*"(Rune) "Right, you should have told me sooner."(slave trader boss) As he released me, he starts writing my name in paper. Is that the name of every slave in this place? He even writes down our price. There is ''silver eyed demon'' on the top of the list, her price...... 15,000 gold coins?! That''s 7,500,000 Geld! Is my price too cheap or is it just Kiel''s price that is too high? "Put all this kids back to where they belong."(slave trader boss) As he said that, the slave trader just leads us downstairs, back to where they put all the slave. "W-wait! Are you leaving me here?!"(Rune) "Huh?!"(slave trader 1) The slave trader looked at me as if he looked at an idiot. "Shouldn''t you put me back with Kiel?"(Rune) "Kiel? Ah~ that silver eyed demon, why should I? A low grade merchandise should be put with other low grade merchandise you know."(slave trader 1) With a sneer, he leaves the room and locks it. I just sit in the corner of that room, away from the other kids. What should I do? I was just separated from Kiel and Allan. I am really anxious and also scared of my death. <..........e> Huh? Did I just hear a voice? <.........une....> This voice, is it Kiel or am I just imagining things? <.......Rune, can you hear me?> It''s clearly her voice! But how come I''m hearing her voice here? My [status window]?
Status Window
NameRune
Age4GenderFemale
RaceWolf-tribeLevel7
HP252
MP210
Passive Skill
[Mind of Prodigy]
[Move of The Beast]
[Analyzing Eyes]
Active Skill
[Apothecary skill ]Lv. 20
[Crafting skill ]Lv. 33
Fighting Skill
[Sword of the South]Lv. 6
Magic Skill
[Healing skill ]Lv. 56
[Cure skill ]Lv. 13
Title
[Little Sister of the Siscon] [Frail Beauty] [Girl Who Hold Wheel of Fate]
Contract
Evig Contract
[Evig Contract]? What is that?
[Evig Contract]
A contract made with exchanging vow trough blood with demon tribe. With little bit mana usage, both contractor can exchange words from long distance and able to detect each other location. Partner : Kiel
W-what is this?! Could it be that what Kiel has done to me before is just making a contract with me? And here I almost misunderstood her for another reason......I feel guilty.... Lets just try this thing.... *BOOM* ======================================== Since I starting to put some title here the explanation for each title [Little Sister of the Siscon] Being showered by the exessive affection by the older brother. Can rise the status effect to older brother by being near him. Due to thisd title, can easily rise the affection from older brother type of person. Warning: Becareful of overly attached brother. [Frail Beauty] Due to having great beauty and moments of weakness/fragility, there will now be a stronger desire to protect you, and it will be easier for others to fall for you. Warning: Watch out for nobles, envious people, and dark alleys. [Girl Who Hold Wheel of Fate] Due to completing special requirement, this title will attract many unusual people. Warning: it''s also attract weird people Thanks for reading (^_^)/ I would welcome feedback if you find something weird either my story or anything else. I also welcome any suggestion (^_^)/ Chapter 10 Hey, Chapter 10 is here Special thanks for Tivanenk (^_^)/ ======================================== I just told her to not do anything reckless, and yet, she already did in a few minutes! *BOOOM* I was surprised by the second explosion sound. D-did Kiel do this? I mean, I know that she''s strong, but I''m still worried! And too many explosions will destroy this building!..... .......Could the reason the building caught fire in the game is because of Kiel?! Doesn''t that mean the story will still go on just like in the game?! Uh.... this is bad..... I have to find her first! I''m searching the way out ....in this room, there is no window, or any object.... all of our belongings were taken by the slave trader boss..... *BOOOOM* The floor is shaking, accompanied by a loud sound. I have to get out from here quickly! But how? Just when I begin to ponder, I could hear a voice from outside. "...kiddo! Where are you?!"(???) Is that Allan? "Blonde beast kiddo who''s gonna grow big boob when she grows up! Where are you?!" (???) Yep! That''s Allan alright. "My name is Rune, you pervert! At least remember my name!"(Rune) I scream near the door, hoping he would hear my voice. "Rune, kiddo, are you in there?!"(Allan) "Yes! Hurry up and open the door!"(Rune) As I said that, I could hear clicking sound, and in a minute, the door is open. I could see that Allan''s face is as white as a sheet. "Y-you have to stop that demon kid! If this keeps on going, we will buried along with this building!"(Allan) "Yes, I know! Where is she?! No, wait, I can sense her."(Rune) "W-what do you mean sense her? Never mind that, she''s upstairs, killin- no, she''s annihilating them!"(Allan) At Allan''s last words, I run as fast as I can to the stairs. There are many holes in the hall''s floor. It''s as if someone firing a cannon from floor above and there is fire everywhere. The building is caught on fire! Since I have [Move of The Beast], I could move quickly and nimbly. I jump to the side of the hall avoiding all of the big holes on the floor. I reach the stairs in no time. Because of [Evig Contract] we can sense each other''s position. I can sense Kiel''s location. It''s the room where those slave traders appraised our value, their boss''s room. I could see more and more dead bodies as I''m getting near. Many of them have their body crushed. I should be scared of this view, but I''m not..... somehow, I feel as if I''m looking at a crushed, life size doll. "Kiel!"(Rune) I call her name as soon I reach her location. "Rune! You came to me! I''m so happy"(Kiel) She smiles at me blissfully. On contrary, her surrounding is a complete picture of horror. Blood is plastered everywhere, dead bodies are piling up, and in the center of that room, Kiel is standing while holding down the slave trader leader. "Kiel...."(Rune) I could hear my voice calling her name weakly. "Rune, this guy choked you before, right? I''m giving him a good beating right now"(Kiel) Kiel looks at me with eyes of innocent child. "...kuh..you disgusting creatur-ARGH!."(slave trader boss) *crack* Kiel easily twists the slave trader boss'' hand. She looked at him with dead eyes. She twists it even more, then stomps on his hand. *crack*crack*CRACK* "AAAAAAARGGHHH!"(slave trader boss) His hand bends in an unnatural way. "Why are you screaming? It''s your fault for treating Rune poorly, you know?"(Kiel) "Kiel, please stop"(Rune) "Why? He deserves this. Actually, he deserve more than this."(Kiel) "Stop it Kiel. It''s too painful to watch."(Rune) "What are you saying, Rune? This kind of thing isn''t so painful. I never screamed when they cut my fingers off one by one or when they crushed every single bone in my fingers."(Kiel) She stomps at the slave trader boss'' feet until their bones are crushed. *CRACK* "AAAAAAAAGGGHHH"(slave trader boss) "Aa~ I used to scream like that too. But once you get used to it, the pain will get dull. It used to be hurt so much"(Kiel) She looks down at the slave trader boss with emotionless eyes, then takes his finger. "You know, your underlings used to break my finger one by one first before cutting them. Like this.."(Kiel) *crack* "AAAAGH!"(slave trader boss) "It''s only one finger, you know? Not something you should cry about."(Kiel) "Kiel, please stop! He just choked me a little. Didn''t you say you won''t randomly attack people?!"(Rune) "I didn''t attack randomly. I''m attacking an enemy."(Kiel) "........."(Rune) I know I''m supposed to be scared, but I''m not. Instead of being scared, I''m feeling angry. This is out of control! I''m already reaching my limit! She''s just acting like a brat! "Kiel! Stop this instance!"(Rune) Kiel and the slave trader leader are stunned by my angry voice. "Let him go!"(Rune) "........."(Kiel) "I said, ''LET HIM GO!''"(Rune) She slowly lets him go. "Now come over here and sit!"(Rune) Meekly, Kiel sits in front of me. "Sit straight!"(Rune) "Y-yes!"(Kiel) "Now, you better hear me out! What you''re doing now is just throwing a tantrum! If you''re angry and want to avenge what they did to you, don''t just go rampage! See this room?! This is a mess! You have to think before act! You could hurt those around you and yourself!"(Rune) Kiel casts down her eyes as I scold her. "I know that they did bad things to you and I hate them for that. But you''re not alone anymore. You have me... and maybe Allan....and I dislike you for doing something like this."(Rune) This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. At my last words, Kiel looks in my eyes. "Do you....hate me now Rune?"(Kiel) When she said those words, she looks as if she wants to cry. "I don''t hate you, Kiel. I just dislike how you act."(Rune) "How I... act?"(Kiel) "Yes, you act like a savage! And I dislike that!"(Rune) "Savage....."(Kiel) I took Kiel''s hand as I look at her eyes. "Kiel, do you hate me?"(Rune) "..........no"(Kiel) "If I were hurt, would you hate it?"(Rune) "!?....I.....I-....yes, I would hate it. If I can, I don''t want to hurt you."(Kiel) "But you destroyed this building and I could get hurt because of that. Look at those holes you made, I could accidentally fall in and die"(Rune) "!?"(Kiel) "Do you understand what I mean?"(Rune) "...yes"(Kiel) "Good, lets get out of this building before it collapses."(Rune) As I''m about to leave the room, Kiel tugs my hand. "Would you stay with me if I''m not fighting?"(Kiel) "I never prohibited you from fighting. It''s okay to defend yourself, but not to go rampage like this"(Rune) "Then, will you stay with me if I ask your permission to fight, right?"(Kiel) "Um.... you do not exactly need permission from me or anything, but yes, something like that."(Rune) "You''ll be with me?"(Kiel) "Ah, yeah, I will be with you"(Rune) "Forever?"(Kiel) "...yes?"(Rune) "Then I won''t act like this anymore."(Kiel) Kiel just hugs me happily. "Good. Now lets go!"(Rune) Right as I say that, the slave trader boss is already behind Kiel, holding an axe above his head, aiming at her. "You monster! Dieee!"(slave trader boss) *Clank* A knife flies past me from behind, Stabbing the slave trader leader right in his head. "That''s a close call."(???) I could hear a girl voice''s behind me. As I look behind my back, a tall girl with short, light brown hair, shaped green eyes and a nice body is standing behind me. "This is the first time I see a little girl scolding a rumoured young silver eyed demon. I had a really hard time trying to hold my laughter"(???) She''s wearing a short top and long pants, along with some kind of light breastplate and a little bit of leather armor is covering her arms and legs. When she moves closer, I see a pair of wing, like bird wings with a brown color. Is she a bird-tribe? "Kena! We already put every kid inside the box!"(???) Another bird-tribe people shows up. "Good! I just found the two kids that Allan mentioned, we will immediately depart to the headquarters."(Kena) "Yes, ma''am."(???) "Are you Allan''s friend?"(Rune) She smiles at me. "Not in a million years. Follow me - this building won''t hold for long."(Kena) .... ..... As soon we reach the lowest floor, Allan runs toward us. He looks so worried. "A-are you alright?! Did you both get hurt?"(Allan) "We''re fine." (Rune) "*sigh* Good, then. You don''t know how worried I was when this kid started blowing up stuff. And you, Kena! You''re late! I almost got killed, you know?!"(Allan) "Hey! Don''t blame me! Your drawing is so bad that no one can tell where the place is! What''s with these three little scribbles?!"(Kena) "They''re not a scribble! It''s a tree!"(Allan) "Well, even it''s a tree, it won''t change anything! We''re inside the forest! Everything is a tree here!"(Kena) "Then, why don''t you follow the path I drew?!"(Allan) "Like I just said, your drawing is horrible! No one able to guess what is up and what is down! You''re lucky that we spotted some smoke when we were searching for you!"(Kena) Allan and Kena keep bickering at each other. ".......Stop.....it....both of you"(???) With a single word, they both fell silent. A boy around 14-16 with dark red hair and tan skin. It''s seems he''s also a demon-tribe since he has a pair of horns and demon-like tail. His eyes are yellow like a lion. "We....need to...hurry"(???) "Yes, sir!"(everyone in unison) Just who is this guy? All of the birdmen tie themselves to a big box, which is full of the other kids. "Kena....carry Allan"(???) "With pleasure~"(Kena) Kena just smile like a devil and Allan immediately pales. "N-nonononono! This brute will definitely mess me up!"(Allan) "Aw.... don''t say that Allan. We are best friends, aren''t we?"(Kena) You guys just bickered a moment ago. "Hell no! There is no way I''m befriending an unattractive, ugly gir-"(Allan) *SMACK* Right before Allan finishes his words, Kena punches him in the stomach. "Let me give you trip in the air that you like so much, hm~"(Kena) "......h-help....."(Allan) "You.....have wings....can you.....fly?"(???) ".......yes"(Kiel) "Then......carry her"(???) "With pleasure!"(Kiel) Kiel with a happy face suddenly carries me with princess carry. No! Not the princess carry! My dignity....... I could feel my face getting red because of embarrassment. "Lets us.......depart"(???) With that signal, everyone starts flapping their wings. After a few meters above the building. That boy orders his escort to stop and points his finger toward the slave trader building. "............[Fire Flower]...."(???) He just casts a spell and then a single, thin light flies from his finger. For a few seconds, nothing happen. Then... *FIZZZ* As if the building is being eaten by little red bubble, the next thing that happens is the bubble explodes very quickly. *BOOM*BOOM*BOOM*BOOM* It leaves behind sparks just like a firework. When the explosion finishes, what''s left is black debris. "Let''s.....go back...."(???) Just like that, we continue our trip. ======================================== Since I''m entering exam periode for the last two week starting today. In mean time, I will slow down my pace. It might take me 3 to 4 days to write one chapter. thanks for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 10.5 I''m planning to put kiel pov short but it end up longer than I thought, so I put it as chapter 10.5 So enjoy (^_^)/ Special thanks for Tivanenk (^_^)/ ======================================== When they took Rune to be appraised, I gripped her hand firmly. Realising my worry, she said to me. "It''s okay. I will be fine. If something ever happens, I will surely run away. We beast people have good agility, you know."(Rune) I knew that she was lying because she was surrounded by the black mist. I hate liars - I hate them so much. But Rune lied for me, because she didn''t want to make me worried. This is the first time someone lied for my sake. I hate liars, but I didn''t hate Rune''s lie. That''s why I made an [Evig Contract] with her. I already planned to make this contract with her to track her down in case she tried to run away from me, but because of sudden circumstance, I created the contract without any preparation.
[Evig Contract]
A contract made by exchanging vows through blood with demon tribe. With a little bit of mana usage, both contractors can exchange words from long distance and are able to detect each other''s location. Partner : Rune
Without the preparation, the contract would turn into a curse for the demon contractor.
[Evig Curse]
Because of a lack of preparation procedure, this contract will bound you. The pain of your partner is your pain, and when your partner dies, you will die with the same death. This curse can''t be lifted. Partner : Rune
This is the reason why demons don''t make [Evig Contract] anymore. When you fail, you die. When your preparation is lacking, you will be cursed. I don''t mind having the curse if it bounds me with Rune forever. If she dies, then I die. To die together, nothing would make me happier than that. As my magical bracelet was deactivated, I could feel my mana flowing in my body and my regeneration getting faster. It wouldn''t be long until I fully recover. I could feel someone is choking Rune as I got choked myself. Who? Who dares to hurt her? I won''t forgive them. After I make sure Rune''s condition is fine, I blow up the steel door. I want to go and get Rune back, but those people stand in my way, trying to fight back. So annoying... that I blow them up. Allan''s face goes pale when he sees me blowing everything up but I pretend not to see him. I walk to finish every hindrance in my way. "Who is it? The person who choked my Rune?"(Kiel) I asked every person I passed before I blew them up. After I killed and crushed few of them, someone answered my question. "B-boss, boss is the one who choke that beast girl"(slave trader) So after I finish cleaning every hindrance in my way, I walk toward their boss''s room. The moment I open the door, some of those lowlifes delivered a surprise attack. Are they joking? This kind of attack won''t hurt me. Compared to those wyverns I hunted, their attack is like a rain drop to me. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.It won''t take long before I crush every single of them. The person who keeps giving order and stand far behind the others must be the boss they''re talking about. I will make sure he suffers. I torture him in the same way they tortured me. But then, Rune becomes angry at me. I don''t understand why she''s angry. "I know that they do bad things to you and I hate them for that. But you are not alone anymore. You have me and maybe Allan....and I dislike you for doing something like this."(Rune) Rune dislike me? Does that mean she hate me? My hands grow cold and my body is shaking. I could feel my eyes going teary suddenly. I don''t understand why, but the thought of Rune hating me is frightening. I don''t want her to hate me. Should I freeze her now? T-that way she won''t say she hates me, and she won''t angry with me... Then, she explain to me that I act like savage by destroying my surrounding. I could hurt those around me and myself. I don''t mind getting hurt, so I don''t understand. She suddenly takes my hand... her hands are very soft and warm. "Kiel, do you hate me?"(Rune) She asked in gentle voice. "..........no"(Kiel) "If I were hurt, would you hate it?"(Rune) "!?....I.....I-...."(Kiel) ''If Rune hurt'', thinking about it sent an unpleasant feeling to me and I hate that feeling. I will freeze her if she runs away from me, but as long she stay by me, I want to protect her. "Yes, I would hate it. If I can, I don''t want to hurt you"(Kiel) "But you destroyed this building and I could get hurt because of that. Look at those holes you made. I could accidentally fall and die."(Rune) "!?"(Kiel) As long Rune choose to stay with me, I will protect her. Yet, I almost kill her because of my actions. Now I understand why I can''t go rampage as I please. But, does Rune still hate me? If I''m not fighting, will she stay with me? Will she stay with me forever? "Then, you will stay with me if I ask your permission to fight, right?"(Kiel) "Um.... you do not exactly need permission from me or anything, but yes, something like that."(Rune) "You''ll be with me?"(Kiel) "Ah, yeah, I will be with you."(Rune) "Forever?"(Kiel) "...yes?"(Rune) There are no lies in every word. She will stay with me forever. I could feel a weight lift from my chest. I''m unspeakably happy. "Then, I won''t act like this anymore"(Kiel) I said as I hug her. If I''m with Rune, I will always be happy. Rune is adorable. Even her angry face is adorable, but I like her smile the most. That night, I''m carrying her while flying along with other bird like people, they''re Allan''s friends and since Rune trusts Allan, then I will trust him too. On our way, Rune keeps hiding her face behind her hands. I could see her cheeks dyed in red. Is she embarrassed? Rune is just as cute as always. Rune will forever be with me and when she dies, I will die with her. Just thinking about it makes me smile. ======================================== Two chapter more before Eden Pov Thank you for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 11 Here is chapter 11 special thanks for Tivanenk (^_^)/ please enjoy ======================================== The flight takes us a whole day. When they said headquarters, I was imagining a very big building with many guards, like a castle, barracks or something similar. But we land in front of normal house, instead. The house is located right beside the cliff, in the middle of the sea. I''m pretty disappointed. In the front door, a little human girl greets us. She has a small body; big round, green eyes; bob fluffy, dark brown hair, and a slender body. She reminds me of a hamster. "G-good job everyone!"(???) "Lila! The heal of my heart!"(Kena) "Argh!"(Allan) Kena suddenly dives in and hugs the little girl. She tosses Allan aside as if he is garbage. They have a very bad relationship, don''t they? "L-land! Ohhh, my beloved land! I will never apart from you again!"(Allan) Allan is kissing dirt. It can''t be helped if you go through such a terrible flight. Flying with Kena is much more worse than any thrill rides you ever know, even my heart stopped when I saw her dropping Allan from high on purpose. It''s no wonder if Allan is afraid of heights after this. They put us kids in a line before we entered the house. Like usual, no kids dare to stand near Kiel except for me. "Um...I already prepared food and blankets for everyone, s-so please tell me your name and where you live. Please give us your cooperation, we will make sure to send you back home"(Lila) At first, the kids don''t trust her. Their eyes are full of suspicion. But after they see the warm food and blankets, one by one they start to state their name and their village. All except me and Kiel. "U-um..... y-your n-name is.....?"(Lila) She''s trembling while asking my and Kiel''s name. Is silver eyed demons that scary? "Rune and this is Kiel."(Rune) "U-uh....you...uh...where do you live?"(Lila) "..........we both are not going home."(Rune) "...eh?"(Lila) "Aah! Right! Lila, these two want to join us."(Allan) "E-eh....Eh?!"(Lila) "What?! Are you crazy?!"(Kena) "Well, these kids don''t want to go back home."(Allan) "We''re not some orphanage who would accept a run away kids!.....e-even if she looks cute!"(Kena) "I know! But she doesn''t want to go back no matter what I say!"(Allan) "You just have zero persuasion skill! Watch me! Hey kid!"(Kena) She suddenly grabs my shoulder firmly. "I will give you some sweets so go back home, okay?"(Kena) Is she trying bribing me? *SMACK* Aa....Kiel slaps the sweet from Kena''s hand. She just stares at Kena with eyes full of killing intent. "............"(Kiel) "W-what..?"(Kena) "Trying to bribe a kid. Is that what you called persuasion skill, heh..you just fail as an adult"(Allan) ".........Why don''t we bring this matter outside, huh? Pervert."(Kena) She''s smiling, but I can see a vein pop up on her head. "We''re already outside you brute woma-?! "(Allan) *TWACK* Kena just showed us a clean uppercut. "...........*groan*...."(Allan) "Um...miss Kena, I''m sorry to interrupt, but I''m really have strong reason to not go back. So what ever you do, I won''t change my mind on it."(Rune) Teary eyes, check! "Uu...you''re just cute! Of course I would let you join us if I can. But....it''s our leader''s decision to make."(Kena) Said Kena while patting my head. *SMACK* Once again Kiel slaps her hand. "Kid, you''re starting to irritate me"(Kena) Kena is smiling, but her eyes aren''t. There is a deadly aura coming from her. "U-um...t-then we should bring them to meet lady, right?"(Lila) "Yes, you two, follow me"(Kena) She leads us to the edge of the cliff. "Can you two swim?"(Kena) S-swim? Why we''re swimming?! "N-no"(Rune) "........."(Kiel) "Hahahaha, just kidding, no need to make such a face! Hey Arke, can you give us two more [Xarka Cristal]?"(Kena) ".........here"(Arke) The red haired demon just passed two necklace with clear crystal marble as a pendant from a very small pouch. "Wear this, you two follow what I''m about to do"(Kena) She suddenly jump off from the cliff. She has wings so she will fly right? My eyes follow her body as she fall into the sea. "W-what!?"(Rune) She didn''t fly?! "....just..jump"(Arke) Arke just looks at the both of us and jumps just like Kena. Just what is going on here?! "Don''t worry you two. As long you wear the necklace, everything will be alright. Just jump!"(Allan) Allan suddenly jumps while pointing at the [Xarka Crystal]. This kind of height is not laughing matter, you know! You can''t just tell people to jump! "Rune? Are you alright?"(Kiel) Just think this as a water park, just jump right? Just jump... no good! It''s too high! I''m scared. "Uh...Kiel, can you hold my hand?"(Rune) "I will be glad to."(Kiel) Uh...here we come. I just jump while holding hands with Kiel. "AAAAA!"(Rune) I keep close my eyes as we fall. But then, my body suddenly stops falling. I try to open my eyes and peek. Then a fish just swim right in front of me. "Huh?"(Rune) I and Kiel are under the sea, but I can speak or breath normally. Then I realise, there''s a barrier around us. "Surprise? It''s because of the [Xarka Crystal]. It''s a magical tool that creates a barrier to prevent water to come contact with you. It also provides air for you. That''s why you can breath underwater."(Kena) "It''s a special item created by our leader. We can also communicate with her with it and it can track down our location too."(Allan) "And you lost it, didn''t you? That''s why we had a hard time to track down your position."(Kena) "Uh...b-but I leave you a map!"(Allan) "There''s no one can read your scribble!"(Kena) "....let''s....get moving"(Arke) The five of us swim to a big cave under the cliff. It''s a pretty long swim. Then, as we swim near a surface, it gets brighter. When we reached the surface, I was stunned. There are many light crystals embedded on the wall, that''s why the cave is so bright. The cave is so vast and the ceiling is so high up. There are many tall building made out of earth magic and there''s many kinds of people, just like a small city. There''s even a water road for fish like people such as water lizards and mermaids. "Welcome to our Ancagon''s Headquarters, population: 217 people"(Kena) Kena, Allan and Arke lead us to the biggest bulding in the center. There are some people who have a surprised look once they see Kiel, but then, they just continue their activity. "Our headquarter were built in just three years by our leader five years ago. The greatest magic tool inventor in the world, we often call her ''Lady''. We have theater, bar, tavern, farm, and many kind of shops just like a normal city. All of our members are people who Lady recruited personally. My friend and I were helped by a lady when some bandit group raided our village. We lost our land and many people from the raid, but then Lady helped us defeat those bandits. Since then, we pledged our lives for Lady. We will follow her whenever she go."(Kena) "As for me, I asked for Lady''s help to find Arin in exchange to joining her. Lady is interested by my skill as a locksmith, that''s why she agreed to help"(Allan) "Locksmith? Aren''t you just a petty thief?"(Kena) "Hey! I used to be noble thief, you know, not a petty thief! I only steal from the rich!"(Allan) "Then, you would distribute money to the poor?"(Rune) "What? No, where did that come from?"(Allan) Then what''s so noble from your act?! If you want to steal, you would normally choose rich target! And here I thought you just like Rob**hood and such! "For a guy like you, to reach the highest level in locksmith...there must be some mistake"(Kena) "Heh, like it or not, I''m the one with [Hand of Grand Thief]! You can''t do anything about it~"(Allan) "If I cut your hands, you can''t use you skill anymore right?"(Kena) "W-what?! Don''t you dare! D-dont come near me! Put that sword down will ya!"(Allan) The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Allan and Kena kept bickering as we reached the highest floor in the building. We stand in front of a very big door with a very expensive design. *Knock*Knock* "Come on in"(???) As the big door opens, there a young girl in her teens sitting in a big chair while drinking her tea. Her eyes are gentle, bright purple; her hair is long, wavy light blue; small, pink lips; and a thin slender body. She''s a cutie. "Allan, you just lost another [Xarka Crystal] don''t you? Do you know how many hours I need to make one of that?"(???) "Y-yeah...uh...I''m so sorry!"(Allan) Allan is bowing his head really low, while Kena is smiling wide beside him. "*sigh* Just don''t lose another one. If you do, I will embed the crystal into your body so you won''t lost it anymore"(???) "Y-yes ma''am!"(Allan) "How did the operation go?"(???) "Everything finished as planned, even after someone almost ruined it."(Kena) "Good then, did you find Arin?"(???) "No, unfortunately, Arin isn''t there"(Allan) "I see, we still have two more people on the list. I''m still waiting the report from the scout team. We will dispatch you once they give us the report"(???) "Yes ma''am"(everyone in unison) "......So, who are this kids?"(???) "Ah, these kids want to join us"(Kena) The girl narrow her eyes. She put down her tea and walk toward us. "You two? Want to join? Why?"(???) "I was sold by my village, I can''t go back to them"(Kiel) "Then, what about you?"(???) "Uh...I...."(Rune) Just, how to explain it? I can''t just say I''m a reincarnated person and this world used to be a game I played! If I lie and say I was abuse by my family, it won''t be good either. I can''t lie by badmouthing my family. "Uh....."(Rune) "Is it something you can''t say to us?"(???) "....uh yes..."(Rune) "Then everybody, leave both of us alone"(???) Kiel just holds my hand tighter. Now I just realise, we kept holding hands since we jump from that cliff. "You too kid"(???) "........"(Kiel) There is no sign of letting my hand go. "It alright, I won''t hurt her or anything"(???) "......."(Kiel) She''s still not letting go. "....Kiel, will you wait for me outside"(Rune) "...okay.."(Kiel) There is just me and the girl sitting face to face. She offer me bowl full of candy. "Some sweets?"(???) "Thank you for your offer."(Rune) "My name is [Shena Vonclad], what''s yours?"(Shena) "....Rune"(Rune) "So, will you tell me your circumstance, Rune?"(Shena) "Even if I tell you, you won''t believe me"(Rune) "Why don''t you try?"(Shena) ".....if I say I''m not from this world, will you believe it?"(Rune) "..........."(Shena) Shena just stare at me with narrow eyes. See? Nobody will believe me if I say so. "So you''re from another world?"(Shena) "Yes..w-wait! You believe me?"(Rune) "Ah...you reincarnated person too right?"(Shena) "What do you mean by ''too''? Is there another person? Don''t tell me that you too?"(Rune) "Heh, bingo"(Shena) "Aa....comrade!"(Rune) I just jump and try to hug her. But she moves from her spot and I end up hugging air. "So, you can tell me now, right?"(Shena) "Eh, yes!"(Rune) So I told her all about the game I play, about the character and about me. "Like a game? That''s pretty hard to believe.."(Shena) "What are you saying? Don''t you know game name ''the Ectria''? That game is pretty well known"(Rune) "No, I never played a game before"(Shena) "Are you serious?!"(Rune) "Even in past life, I used to be orphan child, I like to fight at street and be come pretty well know. Then someone took me into their family after saw me fighting."(Shena) "F-family? You mean adopted?"(Rune) "Well, something like that. At a young age, I was trained to kill and put my life on the line to protect the boss. I didn''t have time for a game. I used to be a bigshot, even the other family didn''t dare to mess around with me."(Shena) "B-boss? K-kill? You mean..."(Rune) "Yeah....that kind of ''family''...but, that''s all the past. Now, I''m trying to create my own guild for my own interest"(Shena) "I-is that so...."(Rune) "Now, about you.... why do you need to after this ''good end'' from the game? You could just ignore it and live your life normally"(Shena) "No, I can''t do that....I must make my brother to be knight in Almare kingdom or we will facing the ''bad end'' "(Rune) "The ''bad end''?"(Shena) "Yes, in the ''bad end'', the prince army is defeated and the prime minister start war between continent. My village is near human border, so when the war start, my village got destroyed and everyone is killed. Then, the prime minister succeeds in taking over every kingdom one by one"(Rune) "But still, there''s no need to fake your death, if your brother doesn''t go to the capital and applying as knight kingdom, you can just take his place."(Shena) "That, won''t be good either. [Esta Revanna], one of the main character become the vice-captain because of my brother. If I take his place, she wouldn''t even go to the Almare kingdom."(Rune) "Then, why don''t you just ask your brother? Ah, but the result would be different"(Shena) "Between training for revenge and training because your sister ask you. The result would be completely different"(Rune) "......that''s why you fake your death"(Shena) "Yes, and now I''m searching a place to live"(Rune) ".... but, would your fake death really solve anything?"(Shena) "What do you mean?"(Rune) "Even if you say this world incarnation of the game you used to play, but, right now this world is the real wolrd. You said it yourselves, ''one wrong move would create the bad end''. Even if your brother goes to the capital now, there''s no guarantee he will be the strongest knight. Or those important quest you told me, there''s a chance the prince and his group came late or miss those quest"(Shena) ".........."(Rune) I could fell my hands grow cold as I hear Shena explaination. She''s right, in the game, every event will be triggered the moment you enter a certain place. I used to go training my character before I do the quest. Even if the quest is seems urgent and need to deal immedietly, If go around for two or three days, the moment I finish the quest it would be told as the same day when I accept the quest. "Beside, don''t you think it''s a bit weird?"(Shena) "Huh?"(Rune) "The prime minister, why would he act now? From your story, he''s seems strong. So, why don''t he take over long ago before the prince was born? And why he have to wait until defeating the prince''s army to take over another kingdom?"(Shena) ".........that''s...... I don''t know"(Rune) "You mean it''s not mentioned in the game?"(Shena) "......yes..."(Rune) All I can do is hang my head low as Shena''s question struck me. I never really thought about it before. Why the prime minister need to defeat prince''s army before take over the world? Why did he suddenly kill the queen and the king? It never occurred to me. All I know is that it''s just a plot the developer made. ".....there might be some connection between prime minister action with the Denca''s tribe annihilation"(Shena) "Denca tribe?"(Rune) ".........I still need some evidence to prove me right. Heh, this is sound really interesting"(Shena) I could she Shena giving an blissful smile as if a kid found a new toy. "Is this mean you would let me and Kiel join?"(Rune) "Huh? Ah, yes of course. I need to test what are you two capable of. I will prepare the new room also a new clothes for you and your friend. I will test both of you tomorrow. You can take rest now."(Shena) "Yes!"(Rune) "But first, you need to take a bath"(Shena) Now she''s mention it, I haven''t take a bath since those slave trader kidnapped me. My body is full of dust and dirty, my clothes tattered and my hair is messy. I wonder how can Kiel still smell so good after locked longer than me. ======================================== Thanks for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 12 Hey (^_^)/ Chapter 12 is here~~ Special thanks for Tivanenk I intend to put the story until the next day longer but it would end up too long so I cut it shorter than I expected. ======================================== Kena is leading me to my new room. It''s located in the big building further from the other building. It has the same feeling as a dorm but much bigger. The first floor seems for water kind of people because each door in the first floor is connected directly to the water road except for the door in the middle of the building. There are stairs leading up right the moment you open that door. "There are 176 rooms at the moment. 54 rooms above is the flying tribe of people, 63 rooms under connected straight to the sea is for water tribe of people and the rest is for others. Since my lady like to recruit people suddenly, we usually prepare three to four empty room for new member or a guest in each type. Not every member of Ancagon live here. Some decide to build their own store and live there, others have their own home at other places"(Kena) Kena explains as she brings me to the 7th floor. The second room from the end of the hall is my new room. "From now on, this your room. Right under my room and beside Lila''s room. If anything happen, you could ask one of us."(Kena) The room is quite simple, not too big or small. There is a small wardrobe near the window and a single bed right beside it. The floor is made of earth but it''s smooth and clean. "Um...Kena?"(Lila) Lila is peeking from the door while holding clothes. "Lila!"(Kena) Kena is suddenly hugging Lila upon seeing her. She''s just rubbing her cheek to her. "U-um...lady just told me to prepare clothes and take her to bathe"(Lila) "You''re gonna take a bath? We should take a bath together"(Kena) Kena, your face looked like a pervert''s... "...eh? Together?"(Rune) "Y-yes, we use a public bath"(Lila) "It''s also one of lady''s idea! Everyone here is using one big bath together. Not only saving more place, it also saves more water! Isn''t that smart?! She even uses a fire stone and invented a water purifier. She called it...ossen...onosen.... what it''s name again?"(Kena) "It''s onsen *gigle*"(Lila) "Yes, that one! Onesen!"(Kena) "Public bath...everyone is bathing together?! Like in one place? One bath?"(Rune) "Yes"(Lila) B-bathing together?! I looked at Kena''s body, big breast, small waist...the perfect adult body. On the other hand, Lila''s body is small and slender. She''s still developing. ...I-it impossible! I can''t just take a bath with women. Well, except my mother. But I can''t help it! I was just a baby okay! Even then I would always keep my eyes shut! I could feel heat rising to my cheek. "N-no! I can''t do that! That''s embarrassing!"(Rune) "What are you saying? We''re all girls anyway"(Kena) S-still impossible! Looking at your own body is different than looking at other people''s body! I-I do want to see, b-but it would be wrong! Even in my previous life, I''ve never seen naked woman! Born as the only son with four little sisters, I was raised pretty upright and I don''t have time to think something like that. I was so busy taking care of my little sisters as both of our parent went to work. When I went to a university, I thought I was freed from my sister but, since I really never read or watch things like that, I just don''t have immunity for something like that! It''s too embarrassing! When I got my first girlfriend, we just went as far as holding hands! And I have to train hard until I can hold her hand. When Kiel is hugging me, I would feel unspeakably embarrassed, and when she kissed me, I wanted to faint! Even if she''s just a kid! ....... ..... ...Um...where is Kiel? I couldn''t feel her position anywhere. ..... ....... .......no answer "U.....where''s Kiel?"(Rune) "Eh? That demon kid? I think she''s with Arke in the arena"(Kena) "Arena?"(Rune) "Yes, Arke wants to measure her strength or something like that. The arena is protected by dimension crystal. One of lady''s invention. Not only provide an enormous dimensional field for training, it also prevent any magic from inside going outside the arena and the otherwise. When you see it from outside, it would looked like a small house. You wouldn''t think that place as a place for training"(Kena) T-then after from arena, I-is... Kiel will also take a bath too? "Let''s get moving"(Kena) "N-no! My heart isn''t ready!"(Rune) Kena just takes my hand and drags me to public bath. Who would have thought there''s a hot bath as big as that one in here. Using fire stone embedded in the bath corner to rise the water temperature, the more you put the fire stone, the more hotter the water will be and it was put in the right amount. I was amaze when Kena show the bath for the first time. After that, she brutally strips me from my clothes. Ignoring my plea, she washes every corner of my body. Somehow, I manage to go through it by covering my eyes entire time. But, I just feel like I lost some of my man''s dignity....no, they already long gone the moment my mother changed my diaper.... ..... ..... My face''s still hot after get out of the bath. I''m feeling satisfied for taking bath after so long but also mentally tired because of Kena and Lila. I''m wearing Lila''s clothes since she''s the smallest girl here, but it''s still too big for me. Her top clothes become a dress for me, she needs to tie a ribbon so the clothes would fit my body. After that, we just walk toward the restaurant. "Rune!"(Kiel) Kiel is running toward me from the other side of the road. It seems she already took a bath. She is wearing a white shirt and long pants, a little bit too big but still wearable. Her hair''s tied up and she smells really good even from far..... not good, she just looked too cute after bath... "K-kiel...where have you been?"(Rune) "Eh, I just do some sparing with Arke, he promise to teach me some fighting technique and magic spell! After that he just let me borrow his bathroom and clothes"(Kiel) ......aren''t you two a bit close? You two just met right?!....somehow I dislike it. "......huh? You have your own bathroom?"(Rune) "....yes...since Shena... often busy....she tend to sleep...at her office...that''s why...it more easier... to have bath....and sleep....at the center...building"(Arke) If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Well, Lady usually spend her day in the office to do some work. That''s why her bedroom and bathroom is in the main building. Since Arke is Lady''s right handman and also her guard, it''s only natural to have his bedroom right next Lady''s bedroom. And he got his own bathroom because of it."(Kena) "Un...since arena...is much closer...to the main....building.....after sparring...it would be...much easier...to lend my clothes...and bathroom..."(Arke) ....I will ask Shena to lend me her bathroom later. "Actually, I want to ask you to bath together but Arke said you might take a bath already. So, let''s take a bath together next time"(Kiel) "No!"(Arke & Rune) ".....it''s...Indecent!"(Arke) "Yes! It''s indecent!"(Rune) "Huh? But you just took a bath with us?"(Kena) "You take a bath with them but not with me?"(Kiel) Kiel just ask me with sad look on her face. "I-I don''t want to take a bath with any other people anymore! It''s too embarrassing!"(Rune) ".....you do realize that you''re still a kid right? It''s alright to take a bath together"(Kena) "N-no! S-something like bathing together supposed to be done by married couple!....I think...."(Rune) In my case, I''m a man at heart! Even if I''m in a girl body, you can''t bathe with me! I just want to scream those words but I can''t! "Uuu....aren''t you cute! To think like that, too cute"(Kena) Kena is squishing me and rubbing her cheek to mine. But then Kiel just snatches me and glares at Kena. "......then, I just need to marry Rune right?"(Kiel) "...E-eh?!"(Lila) ".......eh?"(Kena) "........."(Arke) .....huh? I think I heard her wrong?... Why Lila and Kena just looked at Kiel and me with wide eyes? ".....only an..adult can be...married"(Arke) Married? E..eh?! Did he just said married?! "..then I will wait until both of us grow up"(Kiel) H-huh?! W-why it turn out like this? Just because she want to bathed with me? "Y-you can''t do that!"(Rune) Unconsciously, I scream at Kiel. "Why?!"(Kiel) My body is a girl! And you are a girl! Even if you''re to grow into my type! Don''t you want to have kids and grow your own family?! As I about to say that. Allan suddenly shows up. "What are you guys doing standing there?"(Allan) "Eh..um..we''re about to get something to eat"(Kena) "Then why are you standing around for? Lets go eat together"(Allan) As Allan said that, he just grab us and enter a restaurant. ...... Right now, we''re sitting at restaurant, Kena, Lila and Allan sit right in front of me and Kiel. Arke get back to the main building since he got some work to do. "........"(Kiel) Everyone in our table is eating with silent because Kiel is sulking right now. " Hey, why are you guys so silent for?"(Allan) Kena just glare at Allan and signaling him to shut his mouth. "...Rune, do you hate me?"(Kiel) "....no"(Rune) "Then, why can''t we?"(Kiel) " Can''t we what? What are they talking about?"(Allan) " Quiet!"(Kena) "....."(Rune) Because we have the same gender. I want to say that to her. You can''t just declare something like that and make an empty promise, It might be a foolishness of young heart. But you might regret it as you grow older. Kiel is not a bad kid and I don''t hate her... I might even like her. That''s why I don''t want her to regret any decision she made related to me. "....let''s just say if after I reach fifteen and you still have the same feeling, I will accept the...proposal..."(Rune) In this world, you would consider an adult once you reach fifteen. When I''m fifteen, Kiel should be in her early twenties. She could think much more mature by then. Now I think of it, I just proposed.....I could feel my cheek grow red...and my man''s pride.....it''s no longer there.... "Promise?"(Kiel) "....Yes, I promise"(Rune) "Then, I''m sure my feeling won''t change"(Kiel) "What proposal? Who is proposed?"(Allan) *STOMP* "ACK!"(Allan) Kena just stomp at Allan''s feet. And continue eating with calm face. Lila on the other hand, looking at both of me and Kiel restlessly. That night, Kiel just sneaks to my bedroom. Kiel''s room supposed to be beside Kena''s room one floor above my room. She said that she can''t sleep alone because when she does, she would get an unpleasant dream about her village. So, she asks to sleep with me. Since we used to sleep together back at the cage, I don''t really mind. Sleeping like this remind me of my sisters. Because our parent usually go to a businesd trip, they would run straight to my bed whenever they have nightmare or thunder. Beside I like Kiel''s smell. "I just can''t have any pleasant sleep if I''m alone"(Kiel) "Then should I ask Shena to make us roommate?"(Rune) "Yes! That''s way we can sleep together forever!"(Kiel) I don''t really think we will be roommate forever thought.... Right now, this single bed can still fit both our body, but I might need ask Shena to put bigger bed if Kiel still wants to sleep with me in the same bed after we grow up. ======================================== I know it sounds a bit weird about how Rune used to be raised back at her previous life. But one of my friend is raised like that, he would grow restless when he sit near a girl. The different is he raised with 3 older sister, one older brother (already work and live in different city), 2 younger sister and one new born little brother. Since his sisters raise him as upright boy, he would get panicked when he accidently saw a kissing scene or slow motion girl in bikini and hurriedly change the channel even if he''s fourteen. And when we watch movie with kissing scene, he would cover his eyes by reflex. A really funny guy. (Just for an information, I use my friend experience as prefrence) thanks for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 12.5 Hey (^_^)/ Here is chapter 12.5 it''s Eden''s pov ======================================== "I don''t want to spar with you! It''s too much!" My friend yells at me in the middle of our sparring. That is the last kid who''s willing to spar with me. It''s because I was trained by my father, an ex-knight from capital. Because of an injury, he quit his job and back to his hometown. That''s how I was trained differently from the other kids. "You have to fight honorably! Fair and square!" My father would train me twice the normal kid''s course with many different kinds of weapons, including hand-to-hand combat. "You have to be able to use any kind of weapon! In any kind of situation!" He sometimes brings me to hunt with him in the forest. Leaving me to deal with many kinds of low level animals. Still, it''s too much for a kid my age. "The best way to learn is by experience!" At first, I thought my father''s training is normal. The first time I spar with kids at my age, I think they are playing around with me. The blows are shallow and the movement is too dull. "People who don''t take things seriously would be defeated! You have to reach your utmost limit to grow stronger!" Father always tell me so: when you show a little hesitation, your enemy will take that chance to turn the table. That''s why I fight seriously and hurt my sparring partner. They''re weak. I exceed kids around my age and reach intermediate level much faster. Even in intermediate level, my skill is better than other kids and no kids are able to spar with me anymore, that''s why I usually spar with those much older. Along the way, people in the village start to put their expectations on me. They say it''s because my father used to be a knight, or because I''m a genius and such. As the words spread, my friends gradually grow apart from me, they would use polite speech when we meet and look at me with eyes full of expectation. Every day has become a burden. I have to fill their expectation not wanting them to be disappointed. My training gets harder and harder everyday. I just feel very tired. I don''t even know why I do all training for, why do I have to get stronger. I have lost my path. One day, my mother isn''t feeling well and so, we cancel our training to meet doctor Alba. "Congratulations! You''re getting another family member!" I am stunned. My mother are getting another child. Father and mother look ecstatic. "You''re gonna be older brother! So make a good example for your future sibling, okay?" My mother told me with her biggest smile. I don''t know how to take it, I don''t even remember what kind of face I made. Another burden. That''s what I first thought. My anxiety just grows bigger, I''m afraid to disappoint my future sibling and I''m also worried about her or his future. What if she or he will experience the same heavy feeling as me and what if people compare the two of us, will I be hated? The time just passes in flash and my sibling is born. It''s a girl and we named her Rune. Her body is smaller than I imagine. Since baby can''t think yet, I would spend my free time with her and talk about all the things that burden me. Then, the more I spend my time with her, the more she reacts to my voice. She would frown her eyebrows and move slightly whenever I call her name. She''s incredibly cute! Everyday I would make sure to spend my time with her. Poking her cheek, stroking her head slowly and calling her name. If I have a rough day, spending time with Rune would make me feel much better. Then, that accident happens. Rune suddenly has hard breathing and her finger grows cold. Doctor Alba said, there''s a chance Rune caught some kind of disease, but he just doesn''t know about it. I was scared. I just stand and look at the small body of my little sister. For the first time in my life, I feel this powerless. "It''s not your fault" Said my father seeing me not concentrated in our training. ".....but father, I can''t help her. I can''t do a thing for her! I''m powerless." I speak with agony while my voice grows weaker. We all know how much important one''s strength is for beastman and as Rune caught an unknown sickness, we won''t know how things will end. If she happens to unable to fight then she would be looked down by other people in the village. That''s one of my greatest worries. Having Rune compared to her older brother and she starts to hate her brother because of it. ".....we never know what the future may hold. She might grow stronger than you." I know father is trying to comforting me, but that''s also one of my worry! Having her experience the burden I have now, all the unpleasant feeling, responsibility and pressure people put me into. As if he knows what I''m thinking, father continue his word. "Listen here, if you worry about Rune, then just make sure nothing bad happens to her! If people talk badly about her, beat them up for good! If bad people or monster appear, beat them too. Rather than being worried about how your sister would think about you, just show her how much you love her, cherish her and make her proud. As long she knows you love her, she will love you too." With gentle smile on his face, father gives me his last push. "You''re a great son, Eden. You''re make a great brother." With those last word on my head, I try to approach Rune as soon we back home. I was scared she''ll dislike me, I''m afraid to hurt her. I''m just a kid who only know how to fight, I can''t do anything when she need help, I''m powerless. My fear grows bigger as our distance getting shorter. Right before my hand touch her body, I lost to my fear and withdraw my hand. "....aa!" With a small voice, something is pulling my finger. A small white hand gripping my index finger. A strong grip for a fragile hand. She didn''t let my hand go as if she waiting for something. Out of whim, I call her name. "......R-rune" The moment I call her name, she smiles. She smiles for the first time since she was born. As if a dam has broken, I could feel tears pouring down on my cheek. After that, once she learn how to crawl, she would crawl searching for me. Holding my hand not letting it go. It''s almost like she trying to erase all of my anxiety, she would touch my cheek when I carry her and smile. Since then, I promise myself to protect her, to make her proud. One night, I told my father about my new determination. He smile at me and stroke my hair. "That''s great... from tomorrow, we will strengthen your swordsmanship! You need to be stronger!" All of my skills exceed beginner level except my long sword skill. I like to use double short-swords more than long swords even when I''m hunting, that is why my basic sword skill is worse than average kids. My father often scold me for that and he train me personally in that part. I train everyday, no longer feeling pressure by what people think about me. I''m getting stronger to protect my sister. That''s the only matter. I would do anything to make her happy. When she show an interest in a book, I would learn hard to read so I could read for her. Rune learns how to read much faster than any kids. At the age of two, she often borrows some book from doctor Alba''s house and have me teach her to read. It''s only a year more before she old enough to learn in the training ground. Rune looked very healthy as if the accident in the past never happen before. Doctor Alba says it might be alright to have Rune learn in the training ground. I was very happy and plead to father for letting me to teach her the basic technique. I''m imagining how I would spend days with her hunting in the forest, how we would spar, and how she would ask my help. That day, when I was sparring with father as usual, my mother run toward us in the panic. She found Rune fainted in living room. Her face is pale, her hands cold, her heart beats very fast and she has a high fever. Doctor Alba told us it similar to mana exhaustion symptoms. But beastmen can''t use any magic so it might be because of the sickness she have. Rune didn''t wake up for three days. And on each day, I never leave her side. I would hold her hand and make sure it''s getting warmer. I give her my blanket so her body won''t be cold. I wipe her sweat and compress a wet cloth to place on her forehead. When she wakes up, I just cried. That night, all of my fatigue for three days of endless sleep just catch up with me and I was out for a full day. Father say it impossible to train Rune with her condition right now. It might need a more few years to have her health more stabilized for that. As word goes around the village, some kids pick on her and I beat them up once I know they did. One day, I just got back from training ground with my father. We saw some kids grouping on Rune. "Just because you''re Eden''s little sister, don''t you think you can act high and mighty! Eden is a genius and you''re a shame for him, you know that?!" "Yeah! You don''t deserve to be his sister! He''s tpo good for you!" "You only leech his power! You''re disturbing him!" The thing I was scared of the most is having my sister hate me. And now in front of me, those kids just compared us. After hearing what they say, I hesitate a little. I afraid Rune will hate me because people compare us. I steel my self and start to take some steps. But father stops me. He smile at me and signaling me to look. "You guys are just jealous because a person weaker than you has the same blood as him. So you guys won''t have an excuse to your parents for your lazy act!" I was stunned by how Rune talk. "W-what did you just say?!" "Listen here you lazy mongrel! My brother isn''t genius, he''s hard worker! If you can''t see how much my brother works himself then you''re not fit to say those things to me! Stop putting pressure on him!" At those word, all of burden I have for the past years just gone. I feel relief that my sister understood me. I feel relief she didn''t hate me. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Your sister''s body maybe weak, but her spirit is stronger than anyone''s." My father simply smile while whispering to me. "Y-you wretch!" One of those kid tries to pull Rune''s hair. I start to run toward her because thing starting look bad. *SMACK* My sister just slam a thick big book she carrying toward kid whose trying to pull her hair. "I''m Eden''s little sister, so what?! You guys can''t do a thing about it!" "Y-you!" As some kids start to pick up some rocks, I speed up my pace and arrive in the right moment to stop them throwing those rock. Seeing my figure, those kids start to scatter as if they saw a ghost. I try to pursue them but Rune stopping me. "They''re just kids" Said my little sister act like an adult. I just smile on how cute she acts. Of course I beat them up later without my sister knowing it. I beat them real good. I also tell everyone on the training ground, If they ever try to pick on my sister again, I would beat them death. People can call me siscon or whatever they want, I don''t care as long as Rune is safe. People say the strongest barrier is created from a magical bracelet made out of earth dragon''s bone. Since I''m not strong enough to hunt one, a few weeks before the warrior ceremony, I made a bracelet made out of white shiny stone for Rune. A protection charm for her. I plan to give it for her once I get the highest points in the warrior ceremony. As I did, Rune is also giving me a present. It was a wooden pendant with a flower picture on it. I was happy beyond comparison knowing she made it to commemorate the day I become the best warrior for her. As days goes by, somehow pendants made by my sister getting more popular in the village. Well, I did show it off to the other kids but it''s also because Rune really have a good hands for crafting! Some kids ask for the same pendant as mine which is a very hateful thing to ask! But then she flatly refuse them saying that my pendant is special. In exchange, she will make a wooden bracelet and of course it''s not free. "Rune has a talent to become a merchant" Says the adult. Rune is skilled and smart. She can do mental calculations very fast which usually can only be done by nobles or merchants. Those people who look down on Rune no longer have words to complain. I''m happy as no one dares to look down on her anymore, but I''m still worried because some kids are trying to getting near, her especially males. I would set deadly glares or treate- I mean have a nice discussion with them. The only kid that still remains is Neit! That evil looking boy. Every time I want to talk to him, he uses his sister as a shield to run away! Coward! Neit''s older sister, Esta, is an odd girl. She seems always angry at me and talks curtly with me. But when I''m about to leave her to chase her brother, she would pull my shirt not letting go. ".....the training isn''t finished, you can''t just go like that" As she said that, she would hold me back until the rest time over. They must have planned this over! I can''t run from father''s training or I will be scolded. But then, Rune''s future is at risk! That kid might try to win Rune over! I''m only approving a guy stronger than me! And loving Rune much more than I do! That boy won''t do! I was thinking how to ditch father training when that kid suddenly came back. His face is pale as snow and he runs out of breath. "...*gasp*...R-rune!...*gasp*....some humans kidnapped her!" Everyone is in panic. There are some rumours about a slave trader who is kidnapping children from the human continent. Ever since the death of the royal family from Darajuu kingdom, they say an illegal slave is at his peak. But, Darajuu kingdom is far from the beast continent border, no one would have thought they will kidnap children as far as another continent. "Father, let me go now! I need to save Rune!" I just urge my father to let me go. "Don''t be reckless! They might have more people with them. We can''t just attack them!" Said father as he goes to meet with the elder. I can''t stop feeling anxious. What if they hurt her?! Rune must be really scared by now! About a couple minutes, father get back. "There will be fifteen men in the rescue mission. start to preparing your weapon and food to night! We will depart tomorrow at dawn!" I was angry at my father for not depart as soon as possible. And only bring fifteen men with him. "There''s a chance it''s a trap to weaken our village''s troops. We also don''t know what our enemies is capable of or how many there are. That''s why we choose the most agile people including you. If they have more people than we can handle, one of us can easily fall back and report. Now, prepare your stuff and sleep! We need to depart at dawn" How could I sleep when I''m worried sick! As I spend my sleepless night, we depart much faster than we planned. The people who in this mission mostly are young ones including Esta. We move fast as we track those outsiders'' smell. Sometimes we have a hard time tracking them as the rain washes all of their scent or some monster obstructs us. Then, one night a massive smoke shows up. I have a very bad premonition about it. I just can''t take it anymore and run leaving the other behind. Along with a big explosive sound, my anxiety just grow stronger. And when we reach the source of the smoke. What I found pile of ash and black debris. It seems this place use to be a building. There are some crushed bone and figure of someones body. As I search around that place, I found Rune''s bracelet pile up with other stuff. It''s full of crack and burned. My feet grew weak and my body shivered uncontrollably. Everything just grow blank. "Eden! Look at this!" One of the kid call me as they found some paper stuck at near by tree. There are many difficult word but I can see Rune''s name in one of the list. They also write about Darajuu kingdom and about profit. And the last part there are name sign [Ranbert Dergon]. I don''t want to believe that Rune is dead. But since every single dead body have their bones crushed, it''s hard to know whenever they''re child or an adult bone. And while Rune''s bracelet is here, I can''t smell a single scent of her getting out of this building. Everyone is letting me to have my time alone at the burned building. If only father would let us depart much faster! If only that girl didn''t hinder me from ditching father''s training! If only that kid didn''t leave Rune alone! If only those monsters didn''t obstructs us! Everything would be different! ......If only I was with her..... I could feel tears running down on my cheek. I was in agony I promised to protect her and yet I can''t After all I have done, I still powerless. I''m a useless brother who keep blaming other for my weaknesses! ....... Few weeks after that, I can''t bring myself to do anything. All I do is walking around the village with blank eyes. People try to comfort me, but all their words just pass trough my head and I just keep walking ignoring them. When I walk aimlessly at the market, some merchant just yell pretty loud in anger. "Yes! That Dergon guy, he just increased the taxes again!" "Unbelievable! Does he think money grows on trees or something?!" Dergon.....that name......I just remember that name from that piece of paper. "Excuse me sir! That Dergon guy you just mention, is his full name Ranbert Dergon?" "Huh? Yes! That bastard Ranbert Dergon" "....he isn''t dead?" "Ha! I wish he''s dead! That snobby guy isn''t fit to be the king! Ever since the assassination of Darajuu''s royal family, all other noble just coronated him as the king! He can''t do things right I tell you! He keeps increasing the taxes! Illegal slavery everywhere, it''s a mess!" As I hear what those merchants told me, my blood boiled with anger. The guy, who causing Rune''s death is still alive! What more, he living in luxury! Unforgivable! "That''s a very scary expression you have there" Said my father holding his booze. He''s been drinking ever since Rune''s death. Walk toward him and throw all of his booze. "I need you to teach me! Teach me everything you know!" "W-why so sudden?" "I have to get my revenge! That mongrel is still alive!" Without asking, father already know who is the person I meant. With a serious face, he asks me. "How much do you need to learn?" "Enough to kill a king!" And that''s the start of my hellish training to become Almare knight. ======================================== Thanks for the pr-ing from Tivanenk (^_^)/ S/he is currently writing new story ''Summoned to Be a Wife in Another World'' and I really like the beginning of the story ( ? w ? )/ I really am grateful to Tivanenk for pr-ing for my chapters despite all of s/he busy time. I''m not a really good at talking or writes things and tend to annoyed people without realising it. Sometimes what I want to says end up being interpret to a different meaning or making things worse. So, I''m want to apologize if I happen to done or write something wrong (? _ ?) And thanks for reading (^_^)/ I actually just learn how to upload a picture! Wooo-hooo! I actually draw pic of Eden... ¡¶Correction, I only outlined the pic and coloring it.. The skecth actually done by my friend¡· I just learn how to coloring using pencils color so don''t judge me kay'' (^_^)/ Spoiler : Shi-?! How did it end up that big?! How to make the pic smaller? Chapter 13 Hey, here is chapter 13 (^_^)/ Please enjoy! Special thanks for Tivanenk! \(^_^)/ ======================================== Kiel and I was called to the main building to do some examination with Shena. Standing beside her, a beautiful woman wearing a golden monocle - she gives an impression of a perfect secretary. With light brown hair tied up, sharp green eyes, white pure skin, and a big brea-....... ..... ...... .....it''s a crime right? ......Having a body like that is a crime right? How can she have body like that?! It''s even way more sexy than Kena''s! More over wearing such open clothes like that! I don''t know where to look! ....... ........ looking at my own breasts....it''s empty.... m-maybe in ten or fifteen years! I''m still growing after all! This women name is [Liliana Mandrei] Just like me, she has [Analyzing Eyes] ability and she can use it to the extent to see someone else''s status window. I only can see to the extent of people''s name or quality of one object. If you want to see somene one''s status window, you need use some mana, and I don''t know how to do that. She analyzes my and Kiel''s ability then writes them down to a piece of paper. She seems to be related with Lila because they share the same surname. "He.... you two do have some convinience skill"(Shena) "............"(Liliana) "........stop starring at her Liliana, you making her nervous"(Shena) "....I''m sorry, seeing a girl this small reminded me of when Lila still little"(Liliana) Whoa...with that stern face, suddenly giving a gentle smile like that..... I think my heart just skip a little.... Uh.... my cheek is a bit hot... "..........."(Kiel) Kiel suddenly grasps my hand tightly, she''s smiling but somehow I can feel animosity from her. It''s just my imagination right? She''s smiling after all... "Still, put the skills aside. It''s rare to have a kid at your age reaching level 38"(Shena) "T-thirty eight!? Is that true?!"(Rune) I just blink at Kiel with wide eyes. I know she''s strong.... but level 38 at her age.... no wonder she can squash those slave traders easily. "It''s because I needed to find my own food after all. I often wandered in the forest to hunt ever since I can remember"(Kiel) Saying that kind of sad story with such a smile.... I unconsciously stroke her head and Kiel seems to like being stroked by me. *knock*knock* "Come on in"(Shena) Arke, Allan and Lila came in to the room. "Um....mother, some worker is searching for you. They need you to examine some material''s quality"(Lila) So they are related! But Liliana is Lila''s mother?! She doesn''t even look like a women with a kid! She look more like Lila''s older sister to me! "I see.... then, I need to excuse myself"(Liliana) Liliana give a light bow towards Shena and excuses herself along with Lila from the room. "So, red head boy said you need to talk about something"(Allan) "Yes, please sit down first"(Shena) Allan sits right beside me while Arke just stands right beside Shena. "I just got a report from the scout team about Arin"(Shena) "You have found her?!"(Allan) Allan just jumps out from his seat and looks at Shena with wide eyes. "Yes, some of our team spotted her in some merchant''s house"(Shena) "Then, let send go and rescue her!"(Allan) "......the problem is, this merchant are relative for some high noble"(Shena) "So?"(Allan) "We can''t just go and destroy them like our previous target, they have support from kingdom army. We have to avoid creating a commotion"(Shena) "Then, what should we do?! Can''t we just sneak in in the night and rescue Arin?!"(Allan) "Calm down Allan, we can''t just sneak in like a thief since they have a tight surveillance. But, I can let you in with another merchant"(Shena) "Huh?"(Allan) "You see, I''m planning to put Rune and Kiel in this rescue mission. I remember from your report that is the reason you letting her to meet me, yes?"(Shena) "Eh, ah... yes...."(Allan) It''s seem Shena is a bit angry at Allan because of it. Her eyes is saying ''only I can decide who I''m gonna recruit'' "That''s why I''m gonna put disguise on you guys. I already contact William, he''s gonna met you guys at Winlen kingdom."(Shena) I raise my hand while tilting my head. "Uh...who is William?"(Rune) "William is one of our scout team leader, he''s a renowned merchant from big company. He also the one who give us the information about Arin whereabout. Because he has the connection, he''s been trying to get closer to our target. Recently, he just found out about our target''s hobbies in collecting little girl and so, he''s pretending to have the same hobby"(Shena) "Collecting little girl!? A lolicon?!"(Rune) "Well, he''s collecting them to be displayed. Like collecting a doll or an animal and such. He put those girls inside a cage and decorate them. Once those girls reach age twelve, he''ll dispose them. He show William his collection and he found a blond little girl with a flower birthmark under her eyes "(Shena) "That''s Arin!"(William) "I ordered William to promise him to show his latest collection. Which is gonna be Rune and Kiel"(Shena) "Huh?....us?"(Rune) "Yes, you and Kiel are gonna pretend as one of William''s slave collection. It perfect for you two since wolf tribe slave are highly expensive especially silver eye demon. So, we going to put fake slave mark on you two"(Shena) "W-wait! What about me?!"(Allan) "Ah, yes. You''re going to be one of William female attendant"(Shena) "I see...... an attendant. On second there, I think I hear you say a female attendant, ahahahaha no way right?"(Allan) "You''re going to be William''s FEMALE attendant"(Shena) "..........you''re joking right?"(Allan) "*smile* nope"(Shena) "Are you kidding me?! Female attendant!?"(Allan) Allan angrily stand up from his seat. It is a shame for a man women clothes after all. No wonder he''s mad. "Can''t you see my body?! I have brawny body! Women clothes won''t look good on me!"(Allan) Is that what you''re worrying about?! This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it."That''s why we gonna make special clothes that would hide your brawny body. You three will meet a tailor after this"(Shena) "Is that so, then I''m fine with it"(Allan) So you won''t decline if it looks good on you?! What would Arin think if she saw you in female clothes?! Allan, you going to give her nightmare! You''re her father remember?! "The flight team will send you three to Winlen kigdom three days from now. Mean while your clothes is made, I will teach you things you should do as a slave and female attendant. You guys will go straight to the tailor after this"(Shena) "Yes ma''am"(Allan) "...okay"(Kiel) "Yes"(Rune) As the three of us walk toward the door, Shena suddenly speak to us. "Ah, right! I hear you two requesting to be roommates from Lila. I will talk to the carpenter to renovate your room. I will put some room empty in case you suddenly change your mind. But, if you two still become a roommate in the future, don''t do anything perverted okay? Even if the wall is pretty sturdy, it''s still audible to your next room"(Shena) Shena just smile at us teasingly "W-what are you saying?! S-something like that is impossible! Children is out of my range!"(Rune) "Well, I''m not really talking about you thought....a carnivore can spot another carnivore.... I can tell there is a wolf pretending to be a sheep. Just be careful Rune"(Shena) "............"(Kiel) Shena waving at me, smiling. I don''t understand what is she talking about. Carnivores spotting another carnivores? Is she implying to herself? If she carnivores, then she doesn''t eat her vegetable or she can''t eat a vegetables? That''s not healthy. "Mu...I don''t understand what she mean" (Rune) ".........."(Kiel) Kiel just walking beside me with a smile on her face. _______________________________________ Shena''s office feel silent the moment those three leave the room. Arke and Shena is bonded with Evig contract, they can exchange word with out talking just like Rune and Kiel. "*sigh*"(Arke) ''Pervert'', is what Arke thinks about Allan. Arke pour some tea and serve it for Shena. Arke scratching his cheek while blushing. <.......I''m sorry for not able to help your tribe> Shena cast down her eyes looking at tea she hold. Arke just shake his head and smile gently at her. Back then, Arke accidentally caught glimpse of Shena crying at his father tomb. But he just stay quite about it. He know Shena will be mad if he told her. <..... I promise to your father tomb to take care of you. Being a child making me pretty emotional> "*sigh*"(Shena) Shena look at Arke for a while and she just break out into smile. The both of them just smile at each other. But then Shena suddenly putting a serious face. <.....do you remember your tribe heirloom?> _______________________________________ I just called by Shena to her office right after I borrowing her bath. *knock*knock* "Come in"(Shena) "Arke said you call me, is something the matter?"(Rune) Inside her office, Shena is wearing a white long house dress. "Ah, yes. Sorry to call you so suddenly, I need to call you while Kiel is taking a bath so no one can disturb us. Remember you told me about those character game thingy?"(Shena) "Yes?"(Rune) "I want you to write down their name, the enemy too"(Shena) "What are you going to do with it?"(Rune) "I like to investigate every one of them. After all, we need to make sure it''s going to be ''good end'' right?"(Shena) "Really?! You''re going to help me to ensure the ''good end''?....But why?"(Rune) Shena just smile at me. "Isn''t it great to have one or two important people as your trump card? I just like to collecting a good card in my hands, thats all."(Shena) She''s smiling, but she smiles like a devil. It''s actually scary in some way. ======================================== I''m sorry about my slow pace lately. Things a bit chaotic and I just fell sick (@_@) I use my classmate as allan''s reference, A few weeks ago, he just make a bet with my P.E. teacher. Throw a basketball into it''s ring from the second floor, across the field. It''s impossible to be done since my teacher have to do it with only one hand. if my teacher win, my classmate will kiss the toilet for 10 seconds or so he said. then, without looking, my teacher actually done it. He said it was a fluke. My friend tried to run away, but the other kids capture and drag him into the toilet. Since the toilet is near my class, we all can hear him screaming. He end up kissing the toilet for 15 seconds. (He kissed the the side of the toilet? Or the toilet wall? We don''t know because many people went to watch him). He''s seem grumpy after that. I pity him. Thank you for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 14 Hey, here is chapter 14 (^_^)/ Sorry for the late update and the english. Just got out from hospital ======================================== For the past a few days, Liliana teachs us all about etiquette and how to control over your expression. Collection slave can''t show their emotion unless their master told them to. Their only place is extravagant cage, where they sit around all day, motionless just like a doll. No, collection slaves ARE dress up doll for the riches. Just like any other slaves, they''ll punish for unnecessary movement and eat leftover food. After Liliana''s lesson, I was teached by Shena for some basic magic spell while Kiel training with Arke; Allan was trained by Kena and Lila on how to be an attendant. Right now with Lila''s help, I just finish changing into a dress . The soft pink color complement my light blond hair. My dress full of ribbon and excessive frill. It simply hard to move with it, even without crinoline to hold out the skirt. A big pink ribbon tied up my hair. As I see my own reflection in the mirror, I could say, I look just like antique eropean doll a~nd I hate it. I hate horror things, which is why I dislike those kind of doll, because they mostly appeared on the horror movie! For example, ana¡õ¡õ¡õe, cha¡õ¡õe or mcdon¡õ¡õ¡õ''s mascot. .... Hating horror stuff doesn''t mean you''re unmanly okay?! Its normal! After all, ghost and spirit is transparant, untouch, and can''t be kill since they already death! "Rune! You looks soo adorable!"(Kiel) Just as I checking myself in the mirror, Kiel suddenly jumps toward me from behind. Wearing strips navy blue dress full of frills and ribbons. Her hair braided with small blue flower. So cute! I fell down, crouching on the spot while covering my face with my hands. She just too damn cute! Too cute! What with those cuteness! "What are you doing?"(Kiel) "........no, nothing..."(Rune) "You both look so cute!"(Lila) "But this clothes is too heavy and hard to move"(Rune) "My skirt can be detached"(Kiel) Kiel detached her skirt showing a short blue pant with about five daggers attach to it. "I want that kind pants too! Why I don''t have those?"(Rune) "Eh....um....because... Arke ordered me to make Kiel clothes easy to moves so she can fight and also because she can fly...."(Lila) "This way, if something bad happen, I can fight easily"(Kiel) "Then, what about me?"(Rune) "Sit back and watch?"(Lila) "Don''t worry Rune, if anything happen, I will protect you!"(Kiel) W-what with this kind of treatment? Do you think I''m a kid?!....ah...right, I am.... But Kiel is a kid too! Why can she have weapon and I''m not?! I want pants too! "Don''t sulking Rune. Here, I give you one dagger"(Kiel) "You shouldn''t do that, weapon is dangerous for Rune"(Lila) Right before Lila take away the dagger from my hand, I just shove the dagger inside my sleeve. I''m not handing it over! After a few minutes, Lila stop trying to take the dagger from me. Then, it occured to me "Where''s Allan?"(Rune) "Uh....he''s outside...."(Lila) Somehow, she looks reluctant to tell me. What is going on? Kiel and I walk outside the building. Allan is wearing a maid outfit with excessive white ribbons and frills. He''s wearing a wig of blond wavy hair. His face is white because of exaggerated face powder while his lip is red as blood. You can''t tell if Allan is a human or not. "OHOHOHOHOHO! You just jealous because I''m more beautiful than you!"(Allan) "What was that?! Have you look on yourself in the mirror?! Which part of you is beautiful?"(Kena) "I''m blonde as a pure gold, my lips is red as roses, my skin is white as a snow, and my boobs is huge as mountain! I hold every essence you need to be beautiful! Beside, mine is bigger than yours!"(Allan) "Wha-! They''re fake boobs anyway! What with those fake boobs?! Are you trying to be boobs monster?!"(Kena) Allan''s fake boobs are enormous. "...It because he was too greedy with the stuffing...."(Lila) "I''m hearing jealousy cry from someone whose boobs is smaller than me~~"(Allan) "Aarggh!! Take this!"(Kena) Kena just puch Allan right in his stomach. But Allan just laugh and show us his stomach....lump? There''s a lump at his stomach? "FOHOHOHO! Feel the power of my boobs!"(Allan) Are you stuffing your stomach with fake boobs too?!Why are you having third boobs on your stomach?! "Eat this! you pervert!"(Kena) Along with her battle cry, Kena give Allan''s boobs an upper cut which send all of Allan stuffing thrown out and falling everywhere. "My boobs! How could you!?"(Allan) "K-kena, calm down!"(Lila) "Let me go Lila! I''m gonna kill this creature!"(Kena) This is chaotic..... "....Rune, do you like big boobs?"(Kiel) "*COUGH*COUGH*COUGH*! W-What are you saying?! Why you suddenly ask me that?"(Rune) "Well, you keep staring at Allan''s fake boobs so I thought you like them....if so, then would you prefer me have one as well? Although it impossible with my current condition.....but I will do something about it, if you want to"(Kiel) Certainly, Kiel''s body is flat as board. But that because she''s still a child. "You''re still a child, Kiel. It will grow someday!"(Rune) "?! It will?!"(Kiel) Why are you so shocked? "Yes! Beside, I''m not interested in breast! Its all about the heart!"(Rune) ".......you do know that I can see people''s lies right?"(Kiel) "...."(Rune) Am I lying? Did I unconciously lie? But, I''m man at heart right? Our eyes unconciously look at them! It happen naturally! And I do think the heart is important. "Would you hate me if I don''t have one?"(Kiel) Uh.....asking me that with upturn eyes, there is no way I can say no right? Just where did she learn this?! If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "N-no! Of course not!"(Rune) "Really? You promise?"(Kiel) "Yes, I promise!"(Rune) Suddenly Allan''s body fly down right in front of us. "Ugh... you violent women! You will never be beautiful like me!"(Allan) "Shut up! Who want to be like you!"(Kena) "Many women does! Isn''t that right, Rune?"(Allan) Wha-?! nononono! Don''t drag me into this! "See?! Silent mean yes!"(Allan) Say Allan while holding my hand. "Of course it isn''t!"(Kena) Kena just snatch my other hand... is this going to be tug of war?! "It is!"(Allan) "Is not!"(Kena) "Stop pulling Rune''s body!"(Kiel) Kiel, you''re not helping by pulling my body! Those three keep pulling my body to three different direction while bickering to each other. Other onlooker try to stop them by separating them, but failed. Ack.. my body, it spliting! It spliting! "S-stop it you thr-!"(Rune) "It is!"(Allan) "is not!"(Kena) "Stop pulling her!"(Kiel) No good, my voice was drowned by their voices. At this rate, my body gonna fell apart! Somebody, help! "What are you guys doing?"(???) Just when I thought my body going to break, Shena and Arke suddenly show up from direction of the main building. Everyone stop pulling my body the moment they hear shena''s cold voice. Well, except Kiel. She securing me the moment those two stop pulling me. Some onlooker start to explain everything to Shena. "If you really like it, why don''t you stay that way for the rest of your life? I would gladly turn you into eunuch" Said Shena while smiling. Her eyes look at Allan as if she looked at an insect. Scary The conflict quiet down very quickly after that. After a few hours later, the three of us set out to Winlen kingdom. ________________________________________ Shena knit her brow right after she see Allan and his group gone. Even after five months, relationship between Allan and Kena still bad as always. They aren''t like this at first, but they suddenly start to fighting with each other. Just when did they start to fight? She just sigh at her pointless thought, it not her business. Beside, she know those two aren''t really hate each other, it''s more similiar with a fight between sibling. Maybe? She just remember her purpose. Today, she and Arke going to visit the library. Just like other building, the library is installed with dimentional crystal. At front, it look like a small bookshop. But when you enter the building, you will see a vast library with more than millions of books. This library is even more grand than royal library from the capital. Many antique tables and chairs line up near the bookshelf. The books were arranged from the years and the content. The reason why they have that many books is because the owner of the library is a book collector and she lives long enough to collect all those books. At the front desk, a beautiful young women is reading a book, she is the owner of the library. Her name is [Syl]. She doesn''t have any surename or she supposed to be nameless.It because she isn''t a human nor a beastman nor a demon. With long silky, light green hair, slightly sleepy puple eyes, round pink lips and pale skin. At first glance, her apearence is just like a beautiful human with a great body. But those with experince can tell that this girl is dangerous. This girl is strong enough to drive hundreds of troops away just with her killing intent. She lives long enough to witness many battle and downfall of many country. Her long brown (slightly green) dress made out of tree skin, instead of leg, people can see roots coming out of her dress. A dryad or tree nymph, that what Syl is. She can live as long there are water and sunlight. "Welcome" (Syl) While holding long, thin smoking pipe, her clear voice greet Shena and Arke the moment they enter the library. "Is it water hemlock? White snakeroot? Common foxglove? Belladonna? Or cacao?" (Syl) Usually, Shena would order some plant from Syl, most of them are rare poisonous plant which is hard to obtain. Unlike any other dryad, Syl can grow those plant in great quantity in the blink of eyes it because of her level which is almost reach the maximum. Some plant are exacly the same with the plant at the earth only with different name or still undiscovered. In exchange of those plant and opening a library, Shena would provide new books and place for Syl. "I''m here not for the plant, I need to borrow some books from 600 years ago"(Shena) "600 years? The heroes era?"(Syl) "Yes, I''m searching about legendary weapon or such"(Shena) "Alright, please wait here"(Syl) After almost an half hour, Syl came back with more than twenty books. "Here they are. From the demon continent to the human continent."(Syl) Shena just knit her brow after looking at the number of the books. "This gonna take a while"(Shena) Shena just ordered Arke to bring all those books to the table in the center of the library, leaving her and Syl. "......Hey, Syl, do you think it possible to reincarnated to game world?"(Shena) "...I don''t know. Life is a mistery. Everything could happen. I meet many people in my life and watch them die. Summoned heroes, transported people or reincarnated people. Just like you and me. Even after living so long, I still can''t comprehend them scientifically"(Syl) While blowing her pipe, Syl patting Shena''s head. "Its just a notion from an old tree, don''t thinks to much about it, just do what you want to do"(Syl) With a smile, Syl go back to the front desk and resume her reading. ======================================== I will try to post next chapter in 2-3 days (? w ?) Thanks for reading it (^_^)/ Chapter 15 Sorry again for late post, I have a big last change at this chapter. I originally put Rune pov from start, but I just stuck in the middle so I change it. Then I keep changing the noble merchant name over and over until I stop at ''Vuile''. I''m sorry if the english isn''t to good. Enjoy (^_^)/ ======================================= [Vuile Hearst Beltran] is the youngest child of Hearst Beltran household. Like any other mistress child, Vuile treated poorly by his half-blood brother and sister. His mother leave him in exchange of money at his early age and the only ally he have is his father. When he was small, his body is frail and his appearance is just like a girl, that is why he often bullied by his other sibling. Everyday, he would wait his father to come home right in front of the main door so he can greet him. His father treat him kindly, he would tell him a bedtime stories, let him sit on his lap, give him present every time he got home and hug him whenever he sad. His father meant everything for him. He always tell him how adorable and innocent he is. That is why Vuile work hard to make his father proud. As time passed, his father would visit him less and less every year. He try to meet his father at his work, but his father refuse to see him. His kind and gentle father turn cold and distant from him. But why? Vuile work hard for his father sake, study hard for his father sake, so why his father doesn''t praise him like usual? That night, he try to talk with his father, why he ignore him? What did he done wrong? The only thing his father said shocked him. "Do not touch me! You no longer pure! You no longer my adorable Vuile! You just the same! The same as other dirty old people!" He''s stunned. His father no longer love him. His father who meant the world for him hate him because he no longer pure. The moment he reach age twelve, his father shut him away. Still providing him money, but he send him away from the main house. He is at lost. His father is always right, his father is always true. If his father said he''s dirty, then, he is dirty. As he touch his own body, he feel as if he really are dirty, he would clean his body over and over again, but he would still feel dirty. How to make him feel pure again? How to make his father to loves him again? Every year, he would feel his body become dirtier and dirtier. It was when he reach age twenty, he saw those collection slave own by other noble. Young, small, adorable, beautifull and most importantly, pure. Just like him when he still a child, when his father still loves him. Vuile consumed by his own delusion, as if he is looking at reflection of his young self, he''s starting to buy all beautiful slave he''s seen. That is the begining of his obssesion as a slave collector. Not only they makes him feel pure again, they also bring him together again with his father. Not as close as when he was still a child, but his father would treat him kindly whenever he bring a beatiful slave child for him and once again, he become his father beloved son. But, when those slave reach age twelve, he would remember how his father shut him away. That is why they have to be dispose. He only want to remember when his father still loves him. He have no use for children in and above age twelve. They would be killed or made into wax dolls. As he reach age of thirty, unlike his brother and sister whose already married into other noble house, Vuile is devoting himself to nurse his father. With his father dying, his older brother will inherit marquis title as the first son. He at the end of the rope. The moment his father die, he will thrown out from the family. Vuile will never again receive any money from Hearst Beltran household. He will be utterly alone. Even after his father bedridden, he never receive a single coin from his father''s legal wife. With his obsession as slave collector, he can''t hold himself to not buy every single beautiful slave child he met. He would keep buying them again and again. His money keep getting lessen everyday, he even cut down number of employee and valuable things in his house. The only thing that still remain unchange is the number of guard he have. But that only because those guard are under his father command and they will disappear the moment his brother took control of the household. Vuile start his own business with his remaining money, but, instead a profit, he keep making losses. His debt keep pile up everyday. That is when he meet [William Lacota Lispergue] at the merchant guild. He''s wearing a black clothes with some jewel and silver thread embroideries in it. His hair color is bright gold and his eyes are clear blue. His face is plain and full of naivety. But, like people always says, don''t judge book by it''s cover. Later that day, they met again at an illegal slave shop. Not only they have the same hobby, they also have the same taste. As they keep meeting from one place to another, William start to tell Vuile about his business problem. William accidently found a new product on his journey and he''s sure it will be profitable. But this product is in different industry from his shop. If he want to sell them, he have to buy a license. Not only second license is expensive, the taxes also high. It won''t be good for William who just want to sell one product. That is when William offering Viule a partnership. Of course the origin of the product will be concealed from other merchant. The product will be put under Vuile''s shop name while the profit will devided by the two of them. Vuile isn''t stupid, he want to test the product first before selling them. The product name is ''Angel tea''. A clear, light brown tea with an enchanting smell, enough to makes people wander in daze. A bitter sweet after taste that remain in his tongue chase away all of his worries. He feels very light as if an angel carrying him to fly together. He feel young again. This product would become favourite among the noble for sure. Vuile couldn''t contain his satisfaction for this profitable chance. He want to write down a business contract with William as soon as possible. They become a very good friend very fast. From all of their conversation, he could see how simple minded this guy is. That is when Vuile planning to cheat the profit from William. After his father was bedridden, he keep pile up his debt to continue his hobby as slave collector he need to pay them back as fast as possible. He just can''t stop buying them, to collect them and admiring them everyday. He would paralyze them to make sure they can''t run away or defy him. They lives just like a life size doll. Seeing William full of admiration with his collection, he can''t help himself to boast while giving him a tour to see all his collection. "You have more collection than I do" (William) Vuile feel superiority from William praise and showing his smug face. "But, I have better collection than you do" (William) With a clumsy smile, William told him about a new slave he bought recently. A winged silver eyes demon and a wolftribe girl. Those two are rare grade slave. Silver eyes demon are hard to obtain because of their power, especially the winged one. Meanwhile, the wolftribe are rare because not only they from different continent, wolf tribe have a very high solidarity among them. If you mess with one of them, you will mess with all of them. As a collector, he want to see them with his own eyes and today, William is bringing them to his house. He greet him right in front of the main door, as soon he saw William get down from his carriage. "William! I''m glad you here!" (Vuile) Behind him, a petite young lady wearing a maid outfit with blue thread. Her hair is long blue almost covering half of her face. With her pale skin and red eyes, she''s a beauty. Sadly, her body is covered with many cuts and bandages. It William''s faithful maid who always beside him. "As I promise, I bring my rarest slave with me today." (William) A very big mons-, no a very big build maid with a inhuman face get down from the carriage and bring out a big bird cage covered with an expensive cloth. When the cloth is remove, he can see a small cute wofltribe girl and a rare winged silver eyes demon. They both beautiful, but Vuile have more interest in the younger one. Even if the winged silver eyes demon very rare, she is to old for his taste. It would only last one or three years before he have to dispose her, beside, he could feel that this kid is no longer pure. The eyes, it contain a speck of insanity. On the other hand, the younger one, not only it in a great age, not too young and not too old, it also have a lively eyes. Her eyes is pure and innocent. As if the eyes telling him to take her away, he just can''t stop looking at the younger one. A tiny whisper escape his mouth. "I want this one" (Vuile) Suddenly, a hand touch his shoulder, bring him back from his own world. As if he can read his mind, William ask him with a smile "What do you think? Do you want her?" (William) Of course he want her. He really, really want this one. "Why don''t we exchange? I''m starting to get bored from seeing them. I will exchange them with that one, the one with flower birthmark." (William) Once again, William giving him a very good offer. That girl is starting to broken, her eyes already dead, if you compare them in term of age, race, and quality, Willaim''s slave is much more desirable. Without a further thought, Vuile agree with the offer. He then lead them to the special room. Special room is where Vuile keep all his collection, it located right below his room. They have to walk along the hall with many wax dolls displayed. Each of them give off an eery feeling and beauty at the same time. Stolen story; please report.The special room have five locks and four guards in front of the door. The moment they''re inside, more than fifty children are hanging inside a big cage decorated with many frills and beautiful clothes. But, each of their eyes are dead and there are no a single movements from them. Their just like a living doll, they alive and dead at the same time. Vuile is pulling down a small cage full of flower. "Here she i-!?"(Vuile) Right before he finish his sentence. A very hard and heavy puch just fly toward him. "Cordelia" (William) The moment William say her name, the maid behind him suddenly cast her spell. "[Ocullus barrier]" (Cordelia) At that moment, the wall around them change into dark purple. Still not undertanding the situation, Vuile stay dumbfounded at what just happened to him. With a light step, William just walk foward with an indifferent expression. "That isn''t good Allan, you can''t just punch him like that. What if you leave mark at his face? "(William) "How could I not?! Look what he done to my child! Do you know how hard for me to not kill him right now?!"(Allan) "W-william? What is going on here?"(Vuile) Still not grasp the situation, Vuile looking at William with full confusion. With a smile, William crouching right in front of Vuile''s face. While pointing his hand toward brawny maid, he speak with annoyed tone. "A~ah.... you see, my employer is helping the goblin bride over there for searching his child. Get it?"(William) It take a moment before Vuile realize what the meaning of William''s word. "Y-y-you tricked me! G-guard!"(Vuile) "Hm~, am I? No, of course not. I really do want to help you with your business. It just because you have what we wanted, so I must end my play. It useless to call them, my sweet Cordelia already put a barrier in this room, no sound or magic would come in and out from it"(William) With scornfull eyes, Vuile glare at William. With this barrier, he can''t call for help while the exit is behind the brawny maid. "You bastard!"(Vuile) Along with his taunting, Vuile shove hard at William toward the brawny maid and run toward the door. Because the door is locked five times, he can''t open it fast enough to run away, he have to open it one by one. That''s why Vuile take the petite maid as his hostage. "No body moves! Or I will stab her neck with this hook!"(Vuile) The hook he used to hang the cage, it''s big and sharp enough to make a hole at beautiful pale neck of the petite maid. This maid is William''s favorite, he always treat her gently so there is no way he dare to make any moves or so he thought. Thinking he have the upperhand of the situation, Vuile give a smug smile on his face. But, contrary from his expectation, William walk toward him with a smile. "D-don''t come here! I will put a big hole on her! I''m serious!"(Vuile) Even if he said so, there is no sign of slowing down from William. He move his hand ready to stab the girl, when suddenly, a heavy nauseous hit him. "U-ugh!" (Vuile) He fell down on his knee and vomiting uncontrollably. "Did I spread the powder too much?"(William) "W-waf tid ou u?!{what did you do} "(Vuile) "What did I do? Oh, I didn''t do anything bad, really. I just spreading some angel tea powder in the back of my hand. Isn''t it your favorite tea?"(William) While vomiting hard as if he try to throw up his internal organ, his nose starting to bleed. "You see, I really do want to help you. Even if you try to cheat the profit from me, I would still help you."(William) Gently, William is stroking Vuile''s back with smile on his face. "After all, it would be so much fun to see those smug face of yours destroyed once you know the tea you''re selling poisoned all of your customer. What will they do to you? Hang you up? Will they guillotine you? What kind of execution will they use? It''s so fun"(William) His voice are dark and cold, but his face full of bliss. "This tea is harmless, at first. Not only it makes the drinker fell into hallucination, it also addictive. But if you drink or smell to much at it, it will slowly destroying your internal organ. They will rot at the most painful way"(William) "Ou *cough* ou ar craji!{you are crazy}"(Vuile) Vuile weakly slap William''s hand. Still smiling, William take a few step backward. "No, don''t say that, we''re friend right? I''m not a heartless person. That is why, I especially buy an antidote for you. I make it secretly from my boss, you know. Here take it."(William) William just place a small glass bottle shaped like an angel near his feet. It''s a rare high class antidote which only produced eight bottle every year. They says it can cure any kind of poison. As soon he saw the bottle, Vuile crawl weakly to it. He didn''t think much the moment he see the bottle, as long this pain can be stopped, he''ll do anything. Just a little bit more, his hand will reach the bottle and all of his pain will gone. *crack* William just step hard at Vuile''s hand along with the antidote. Destroying the bottle. "Argggh!"(Vuile) "Oh, sorry. I think I accidently step on it"(William) William have never have any intention to give Vuile the antidote. That is why he deliberately put the antidote near his feet. But, Vuile never thought William would destroy the rare antidote easily. "Don''t worry my dear Vuile, there are still some remaining at my shoes, you can lick them if you want to"(William) With a sadistic smile, William shove his feet in front of Vuile''s mouth. Slowly and with feeling of humiliation, Vuile lick William''s shoes. Suddenly he kick Vuile right at his mouth. "Oh, how clumsy me. I keep making mistake. Is it hurt?"(William) A few moment after he licks the antidote, his body feel much better and the vomiting stop. Vuile can move little by little. He need to get out of here and tell the guard. As he stand up and start to run. His body fell down like a stone. He''s paralize and numb. Why? Did William poisoned him again? But when? "Ah, my mistake. Instead of antidote, this bottle contain paralize potion. Hey, hey, are you numb? Of course you are. That is why you can''t feel any pain. But I can assure you, at this moment, the poison is eating you internal organ slowly"(William) Just like a kid, William poking Vuile''s stomach while laughing. "I wonder what happen is I put one jar angel tea''s powder in you mouth while you still paralize. Will you still be alive without knowing whenever your organ already rotten inside? Or will you die with out feeling any pain? Well, this paralize potion will only effecting you for five minutes. You''ll be feeling the pain before you die. Scream as loud as you can, okay? I like to hear your scream"(William) As he smile, William pull out a funnel from his item box and put it in Vuile''s mouth. "Time to eat~"(William) ________________________________________ It''s been while since Cordelia suddenly put some barrier magic and cover the cage with big cloth. At that moment, Kiel also covering my ears tightly. I can''t see or hear anything. W-W-WH-WHAT?! WHERE THE-?! FROM WH-?! WHO IS IT?! Who is teaching Kiel weird word?! Ughhh.... I bet my face is super red right now. Please hole, hide me this instant. <....okay, if you say so> I just drown my self in Kiel''s sweet scent. It not take long before I''m feeling drowsy. "I hope to become adult faster so I can monopolize you"(Kiel) I think Kiel saying something? It must be my imagination. At the end I really do nothing and sleep while hugging Kiel. ======================================== Thanks for reading it (^_^)/ When Kiel said physically, it really meant he want Rune even if Rune doesn''t want to be together. I mean, their body in close distant..... uh... well... something like that...... let me get this straight. There is no intention of sexual desire in what Kiel say, but Rune take it in the wrong waay Fuh.... much better.... ....you guys get it right? (?_?) Because my english is bad. Chapter 16 At last! It''s chapter 16! \(^_^)/ Sorry for the english Please enjoy ======================================== With a small groan, Shena''s head just fell on the table while she''s surrounded by big pile of books around her table. It''s been three days since she came to the library. At first there are only around twenty books, but then the book she read keep increasing. That''s because the information Shena need is not enough from the first twenty books and she need to borrow more books from 600-700 years ago. Looking at how red Shena''s eyes, people could tell that she''s lack of sleep or overwork herself. Syl just walk toward Shena''s chair while holding a piece of wet cloth. "Here, put this on your eyes"(Syl) "Thanks"(Shena) Shena place the wet cloth on top of her eyes and lay down on the chair. "You should take things moderately, if you keep doing things like this, you''ll broken you know"(Syl) Sitting on the table and the blowing her pipe, Syl touch Shena''s chin and bring it closer to her face. "Your face and lips already paled, and your body is cold. You really over work yourself with the [Mind of the Wiseman] skill of yours"(Syl) [Mind of the Wiseman] is a special skill she get after evolving her [Photograph Memory]''s skill.
[Mind of the Wiseman]
Due to special requirement, this skill was evolved from [Photograph Memory] skill, not only it retain the ability of [Photograph Memory], your brain able to reorganize every information itself over time by breaking and forming new connections. Unfazed by your surrounding, this ability grant you to think calmly in any kind of situation
[Photograph Memory]
Due to the special requirement, you now able to recall images, names, words, and numbers with extreme precision
Because of that skill, Her working speed increase greatly, but using that ability consecutively could put load on her brain and stress her out, or worse, it could damage her brain. That is why, right now Arke is doing other paper report at Shena''s office in her absence. "Nah, I just have finish my research, I will go to sleep after this"(Shena) "Hoo, so small groan just now is a groan of relieve?"(Syl) "No, not really"(Shena) While she reading those book, Shena also receive all sort of reports from her subordinate. ''Search and investigate every people on this list'' This order are dispatch in the morning right after the list written by Rune. But only some of these people can be found through goverment records, not to mention how hard to obtain those information, since they''re very strict with individual privacy. Luckily, She have some high position subordinate in certain kingdom and with some description from Rune, her subordinate able to pinpoint one person at the first day and three other person in the next two days. Things seems went smootly at the first glance. "It''s groan of distress"(Shena) Said Shena while one of her eye peeking from the wet cloth, her eyes look really tired and sleepy. "Those list, we easily pinpoint four targets in three days, but, two of them turn out to be store''s name"(Shena) Realize where the conversation lead to, Syl exclaim in small voice. "Aaa......isn''t it bad then? You should..... no, if it that guy, your target should be dead by now"(Syl) "Yeah, ugh....my head hurts. I will think about it later.....just...wake me up after three hours...."(Shena) Syl give her answer by giving ''ok'' sign with her hand and Shena just sleep like a dead. _______________________________________ I.....don''t know was just happened at Vuile''s special room, but somehow I could feel my body shiver when I look at Vuile the moment I wake up. This big fat guy with unfocus eyes scare me, somehow he look like a dead person. Well, more than scary, I would call him creepy. Unconciously, I grip tightly at Kiel''s body. "What''s wrong?"(William) Suddenly looking at my face, this William guy, he really have a strong gentle aura around him, just like a reliable big brother. If only he isn''t smiling so blissfully while Vuile standing behind him like a dead doll, I wouldn''t feel this eery. "That guy, is he dead?"(Rune) "Him? Yeah, his body is no more than an empty shell, Inside already rotten after all. Right now, this thing is just a brainless undead for me"(William) This guy, he''s scary! I mean, I wake up because I heard a scary scream. This scream is very loud and like a death scream, even after Kiel shut my ears with her body, I could still hear it. When the scream was over, Cordelia lift the cloth from our cage and I could see Allan petrified while covering his daughter eyes and ears. Since Allan is over there and Cordelia is over here, then the origin of the scream is......from that.... ........ ........... Have you watch movie ''the last ex¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ''? Or play ''silent h¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ''? The creature that crawling with twisted neck from the ceiling while attacking you with sharp teeth or long tounge? The thing in front of me is similiar of that creature and maybe a little bit more scarier. Vuile eyes are shining red, foam and drool came out from his mouth, his body twisted and rampaging in wheel pose. The moment look at that, I-i-i definitly not crying you know! I''m not crying or spontaneously hugging Kiel in fright or anything like that! N-not at all! I mean, K-Kiel isn''t scared at all, so w-why I s-s-should s-s-scared o-of t-t-t-that t-thing! *cough* On contrary of my petrifi- I mean, my surprised reaction, that guy, William, he''s smiling full of joy! This guy, I think he''s twisted. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. After a few minutes of that sca-....I mean weird rampaging and all, Vuile''s body suddenly slump down, then he open his eyes like a guy who just woke up. His face are emotionless with a little bit unfocus eyes. Through dark magic called [Piper of Death], Vuile become William''s undead pet or something. He said to avoid any commotion, Shena already planned to fake Vuile suicide. With Vuile under William''s spell, he could order him from far to create something like an alibi for us. After all, dark magic user is rare and treated as enemy of the light goddess. So, the story is like this, people knows how obsessed Vuile with collection slave and how much debt he have. William came today to discuss about their business and decide to cancel the partnership because he just found out Vuile cheated the profit from him. Knowing he just lost the last chance, Vuile become desperate and stressed. That lead him to end his life along with his beloved slave by burn the house down. Every single slave is change with corpses from William''s item box . This item box work just like in the game, it devided into small, medium and large size also very expensive to buy. In the game, the only way to obtain it, you have do some dangerous quest or making it yourself by gathering raw materials from legend class monsters. Small can hold up to 40 empty space, medium can hold up to 100 and large can hold up to 200. Each space can be filled to 99 the same kind of object. This is the second time I done something like faking someone''s death, is it popular menthod in this world or something? I wonder where did he got so many corpses..... .....on second thought, I don''t wanna know. While we all pull down the children cage one by one, Allan is crying on the corner while hugging his daughter. Before, he looked like marilyn monroe taking plastic surgery and it gone totally wrong. But after he cries, He looked more and more inhuman. I hope Arin isn''t concious to see this. As we place the last corpses, the problem now is how to move all of these kids with out the guard noticing them. Cordelia pull out a big, red treasure box. [Tricky Treasure Box] is a magical item which is once again, one of Shena''s invention. This box have 5 different keys to open it. Each key can open a different dimensional space. So, first, I open the box with key A and put some jewel in it, when I robbed by some bandit, open the box with key B, and the box will be empty. That way you can bring things much more safer. But once you put living things into that box, you can''t put it back into item box. Unless it a corpses or a plant, you can''t put a living being inside your item box. While the treasure box is visible if we bring it out, when we put it inside our cage and cover it with cloth, it become hidden. That is why, I and Kiel are place inside the treasure box. It feels really weird, from the outside, you know its small, but when you get in, it look pretty big. Really weird. The plan work successfully. The a day after we back home, the undead Vuile set the house on fire, burning all of his belonging and the evidence. My work supposed to be done and I can do what ever I want! become an adventure in the fantasy world just like every boys dream of, start my own business to be filthy rich, win a national competiton, defeat a demon king, save and marry the princess.....eh, I''m a girl now, shouldn''t I marry a prince?....uh....I''m saving a prince from demon king? Why would demon king kidnap the prince anyway?! I prefer the princess, but then, girl usually prefer a prince right? Uuugh..... let just think that later. The most important now, I can lazying around! AHAHAHA! Or so I wish.....I have to make sure the prince defeat the prime minister. Still, I can become adventure while monitoring them from a far away place. Right after we get back at the headquarter, I was called to Shena''s office. When I close the door, she smiled at me. "Congratulation, you just killed one of the eight main characters"(Shena) "Eh?"(Rune) Accidently, I lug out a weird voice. I heard her wrong right? "Brocius isn''t a person name, it a shop name"(Shena) Huh? Brocius? He''s one from eight main characters who support the prince army as a food trade merchant. He''s a very skinny guy right? What does she mean ''it a shop name''? "And Marline is also a shop name, it''s the famous armour shop at the Marette Kingdom"(Shena) Still not grasp the situation, I tilt my head. "*sigh* [Vuile Hearst Beltran], the owner of Hedlod store, half year ago, his shop went bankrupt and he planning to open a new store with a new name, Brocius. The new store''s name just authorized by the merchant guild last week."(Shena) Looking very exhausted, Shena continue her explaination. "The game you speak of, the characters with merchant occupation, they are named by their store name"(Shena) "...Eh?!"(Rune) That mean, I just destroy the good end it self?! Seriously?! ===================================== Thanks for reading it (^_^)/ I will do my best to release next chapter in two days! '' The creature that crawling with twisted neck from the ceiling while attacking you with sharp teeth or long tounge? The thing in front of me is similiar of that creature and maybe a little bit more scarier. Vuile eyes are shining red, foam and drool came out from his mouth, his body twisted and rampaging in wheel pose.'' Imagine them in my head and I don''t dare to walk at night in my house, it because the hallway is silent, dark and scary! My friend love horror story and he get surprise so easily. He accidently headbutting me because he was surprised while watching conju¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. And the week after that, he, once again headbutting the same person while we watch horror movie at his house. I start to wonder if he done it on purpose (?_?) Chapter 17 Late by 2 hour (TT^TT) Here is chapter 17 Sorry for the bad english, please enjoy (^_^)/ Comment, suggestion and feedback are very welcomed! ======================================== "Y-you''re kidding right?"(Rune) "Do I look like one?"(Shena) "B-but! His phsical, they''re different! He''s fat!"(Rune) "With more than 800,000 gold coin debt because his spending habit as slave collector, he cut down his meal and employee. Even if he''s fat, he actually lost weight more than 30 pound in just a month. There are posibility he become skinny in the future"(Shena) "Brocius, h-he doesn''t have any relation with nobel house!"(Rune) "His family cut ties with him. Even after his death, they didn''t prepare a decent funeral for him"(Shena) "The business, his business was prosperous!"(Rune) "If he isn''t our target, we wouldn''t scare off his investors candidate. Beside, we made sure he''ll never be able to pay off all of his debt. You do relize that his age, eyes color, height and complexion are match, right. And from your description, there isn''t any merchant who would hire a person in that age. If they die from over work, in some kingdom, you have to compansate their family."(Shena) "But it not possible! Brocius is, he is a gentleman in the late age......a kind and charismatic oldman.....he like to support many orpanage and loved by many children.....even his nicknam-"(Rune) "His nickname ''the loving father'', although he''s dirt poor for noble child, he used to donate to many orpanage along with his father. He only mercifull for children rig-..... are you crying?"(Shena) "....no, I''m not...it just....why.....why my favorite character turn out to be such disapointment?!...first, Eden, my brother who turn out to be a huge siscon, and now, Brocius who turn out to be sick-pedo guy!....I''m starting to hate this game..."(Rune) "I don''t really understand you, game are just a game. What you experiencing now is present....I''m sure not all of your favorite character that bad. And we have something more important to discuss"(Shena) "....yeah, right....I''m sorry"(Rune) Shena wait for me to calm down and then she continue our discussion. "Now, you do know that one of the main character just die. From what you told me, this guy, he play part in a few war, rescue mission and food supplier for the prince army?"(Shena) "He work as well known food company. Meet the prince in human continent, interested in the prince adventure, helping him and inexchange of the food, he''s given a city to govern. His city suppose to be a palmy city where the biggest orphanage is build."(Rune) "Ah....pedo indeed"(Shena) Now I''m think of it, isn''t it bad? We accidently kill a main character..... ".....ugh....what should we do? Without him, we''re going straight to the bad end...."(Rune) ".....well, as long it the food merchant, it would be okay right?"(Shena) "Um, he''s strong too, even though he''s old. In the story, he never really tell me why he''s so poor. But he''s also work as an adventure to gather some free food materials."(Rune) "Prosperous food merchant and also strong adventurer. When I heard that he was actually one of the main character, I already prepare another plan."(Shena) "Another..plan?"(Rune) "Yes, creating Brocious substitute"(Shena) "You mean, put a different person as the main character?"(Rune) "Yes, as long as that person a famous food merchant, strong adventurer, know when he''ll meet the prince and how to act in front of him, it suppose to work"(Shena) "Know how to act and when he''ll meet the prince....you don''t mean me right?"(Rune) "Actually, I do"(Shena) What!? "Nononono, you''re kidding me?! It''s the eight main characters! My brother gonna be there! He would notice that I fake my death!"(Rune) If I meet my brother in the middle of the war, his motivation will be down and distracted! Even before my death, Eden is crazy toward his sister! If he know I''m still alive, I can''t imagine what will happen to me! "Not ''Rune'' you silly, it''s food merchant ''Laxelion'' is the one who''s going to meet the prince"(Shena) "Huh? Who''s ''Laxelion''?"(Rune) "The new store name going to be ''Laxelion'', Brocious is a tasteless name. I can''t believe he use that name"(Shena) Really? I don''t think it tasteless..... somehow, to fussing small matter like this, it''s feel like a teenage girl complain ... "Still, my brother is there, remember? He can tell my smell, my face and my voice!"(Rune) "That is why ''Laxelion'' store isn''t going to be owned by one person"(Shena) "Huh?"(Rune) "Beside, I still have tons of preparation to ensure our victory"(Shena) At that time, I still don''t understand what Shena meant to do. Then she explain to me, the store will be owned by me and Kiel. Although, Kiel will be the one who give out her appearance as the official owner. I would act as her business consultant or something with consultant thing and make sure Kiel in the right place in the right event. There are age restriction in merchant guild, I wouldn''t be accept with my current age, so I can''t become a member. At least until I''m thirteen, the time when Brocious meet the prince, I can start as an adventure. Unlike guild merchant, you can become adventure since age six, that is because some quest are including herb gathering or helping townfolks. I thought I would work as adventure along side Kiel. "Huh? What are you talking about? Just let Kiel learn from William. I have important works for you"(Shena) "What do you mean she''s going to learn from that guy?! He''s twisted! Beside, why don''t we ask William to do this? And what is more important than creating subtitute of the main character?"(Rune) "Don''t worry, as long you''re not his enemy, you''re gonna be fine. You can''t ask him, you know his personality, instead winning the war, he''ll more interested in bloodbath. Yes, this is much, much more important than that!"(Shena) And so, Shena told me the fruit of her research. ... ..... The next morning, once again I came to Shena''s office. We talk about how to persuade Kiel to work with us. After all, this plan need me and Kiel to be seperate. I have promise to be together with her and I feel bad for this idea. I don''t think she''ll agree with it. *knock*knock* "Came in"(Shena) As the door opened, Kiel and Allan came in to the room. "Rune, Allan told me you need me...so..uh...what is it?"(Kiel) Huh? Weird, that an unusual respond from her. She usually more spirited than this....what more, her ears is a bit red? She''s also not looking me in the eye. Just what going on? Is she sick? "Well, uh...Kiel, you see..."(Rune) As I walk toward her, she still not looking me in the eye, she even turn her head away from me! Somehow this irritated me. "I''m going to send Rune to North continent"(Shena) "Huh? North continent?"(Kiel) Now, she looking at my face. I''m a bit restless thinking what kind of reaction she''ll show me. But with sparkling eyes, she hold my hand. "Isn''t that great Rune? You can see the water spring from the elf kingdom there!"(Kiel) Eh? Isn''t she a bit happy about this? "Arke told me that the water spring from elf kingdom is so beautiful and surrounded by many beautiful rare flower! And there also many rare weapon sold at the dwarf kingdom in the North!"(Kiel) Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Arke.... ho~ho....so she''s already bored with me and gladly send me off so she can be together with Arke?.....I''ve been preparing myself in case she''s lost interest in me.... but, I never tought it would this fast....I''m feel really irritated now. "When will we depart?"(Kiel) Hm? "We..depart?"(Rune) "Yes, when will we depart?"(Kiel) Ah, so that is why she''s so spirited "The only one I''m going to sent is Rune, alone"(Shena) As if a bomb has been dropped, Kiel''s suddenly stop moving "You mean, you''re going to sent me and Rune, together"(Kiel) She''s smiling, but a scary one. "No, I will sent Rune, alone. You''ll go back with William to Winlen kingdom."(Shena) "......why should I?"(Kiel) Aaaa.....she''s staring at Shena with irritated eyes! She''s angry! "You''re going to open you''re own store there. William gonna teach you anything you need"(Shena) "No way, I''m going with Rune"(Kiel) Now, she''s gripping my hand tightly. "It for Rune sake, you know. You need to build prosperous shop."(Shena) "How this is for Rune sake? You just seperating us!"(Kiel) "Wrong! I''m not seperating you two! I''m put you two on hold!"(Shena) "Huh?"(Kiel) While Kiel in confused, Shena suddenly point her finger toward Kiel''s face. "Because you clearly lack of preparation!"(Shena) ".....preparation?"(Kiel) "Allan! You explain!"(Shena) "Yes! Now think Kiel, what important thing in undergoing a relationship?"(Allan) Mutual feelings right? Or commitment? Love? "Um...feeling?"(Kiel) "Wrong! Think again Kiel! Do feeling can feed you? Build a house for you? Pay your taxes? No! It''s all money!"(Allan) .....what?... "That is why you need to make your own money!"(Allan) "Then, I will make money along with Ru-"(Kiel) "Wrong again!"(Allan) "Wrong?"(Kiel) "Do you know what makes a girl happy?"(Allan) Both of me and Kiel put puzzled face. "It''s surprise gift! Girl like expensive surprised gift! If you want Rune to be happy, work, earn money and give her surprised gift!"(Allan) .....you''re kidding right? "Now answer me Kiel. Don''t you want to be together with Rune?"(Allan) ".....yes?"(Kiel) "Do you want to be together with Rune?!"(Allan) "I-i do?"(Kiel) "Put your fist up when you answer me!"(Allan) Are you serious? "Do you want to make Rune happy?!"(Allan) "....uh...I do"(Kiel) Stop Kiel, don''t do what Allan told you....aaaa! This is getting embarrassing! "Don''t you want to give her jewellery that would be fitting for her?!"(Shena) "I do..."(Kiel) I prefer weapon! Beside, I think Kiel would me more suited than me. It doesn''t sound bad If I''m the one who''s giving her one. "Don''t you want to buy her thousand of clothes to show her cuteness?!"(Shena) "I do"(Kiel) Thousand is exaggerating! If it Kiel who''s wear them, she''ll look beautiful. I do want to choose dress for Kiel. "Don''t you want to pamper Rune?! "(Allan) "I do!"(Kiel) Being pamper by Kiel....isn''t sound bad at all..... "Live in the same house you build together?!"(Shena) "I do!"(Kiel) L-living together.....isn''t that like a newlywed?.....n-not bad....living together with a young adult Kiel..... "To push her down and take her there?!"(Allan) "I!.......do....?huh?"(Kiel) Hm...push me down, right, right, it doesn''t sounds bad eit- ....eh? W-w-what?! Push who down?! "Why would I push you down, Rune? What for?"(Kiel) "W-W-WHY?! E-even if you ask me, i-"(Rune) Don''t look at me with those pure questioning eyes! I don''t know how to answer them! "You can''t make Rune fully yours if you don''t push her do-hmp!"(Allan) "ALLAAANN!"(Rune) With smooth motion, I jump out toward Allan and smack his mouth down to the floor. I will make sure to close this mouth before he finish the sentence. No, I will close this mouth forever if I have to! Now I remember when Kiel saying strange thing back at that Vuile guy house.....with a full of killing intent, I look straight at Allan''s face. "It was you! The one whose been teaching Kiel weird stuff!"(Rune) "Rune, what he mean by you''re not fully mine? Why you push Allan down?! Do you want to make Allan yours?!"(Kiel) "Wha-?! No!"(Rune) "I''m sorry Rune....four year old is out of my league. A ten or twelve years more, if you have seductive body, then I might consid-"(Allan) "Alllaaaann!"(Rune) This pervert! I can''t believe him! I''m pinching his cheek as hard as I could. I will tear them! I will tear them! "Owowowowow! Huft! If huft! {Hurt! It hurt!}"(Allan) ".......Rune choose Allan over me......"(Kiel) I said no didn''t I?! Somehow while droop his head down, Kiel''s seem a bit weird. He''s murmuring something, but I can''t hear him clearly. I''m too busy torturing Allan! ".......if Allan disappear, Rune will choose me...right?.....she''ll be mine....right?"(Kiel) "Now, now, don''t jump on your own conclusion, the ''push down'' Allan said isn''t literally push people down like what Rune just done. There are another definition for that"(Shena) "Another....definition?"(Kiel) Shena, What are you teaching a ten years old girl?! Just when I''m about to rebuke her, she gave silent signal to me. "Yes, which is why, you have to learn to know the meaning of it! "(Shena)l No! She doesn''t have to learn about it! "While you under William guidance, he''ll teach you many other things! I believe, they''ll be important information in the future! Then surprise Rune with your growth!"(Shena) Telling this in front of me, I won''t be surprise anymore you know! "........but, I have to be apart from Rune....I don''t want that...."(Kiel) "You can still talk to each other! You two bound by evig contract!"(Shena) True, it''s just like a telephone. "We can''t sleep together....I can''t sleep comfortably if there is no Rune"(Kiel) Right, Kiel tend to have nightmare if she sleep alone. "I will tell someone to make ''Rune'' doll for you"(Shena) It''s starting to get creepy.... "There''s no Rune smell on it"(Kiel) Smell....I can''t smell Kiel anymore.... "........We''ll figure it out....."(Shena) "Wait! I also want one! A doll with Kiel''s smell"(Rune) I know Shena is looking at me with weird face. But Kiel''s smell is amazing you know! I always in trance whenever I smell her closely! I wonder is it because my nose? I''m not adult yet, so my nose and ears still working just like normal human. But lately, my smelling sense is getting stronger and Kiel''s smell is getting more and more amazing! ".....I will do something about it...."(Shena) I''m sorry!I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I know I''m acting like a pervert, but I just can''t help it! So stop looking weirdly at me! You too Allan! ========================================= Please do tell me if you find something weird (^_^)/ Thanks for reading Chapter 17.5 Hey, it''s chapter 17.5 (^_^) Kiel pov is here (^_^)/ Sorry for the english and enjoy! ======================================== Wake up early Watch Rune sleeping Light morning excercise with Arke Breakfast with Rune Morning training with Arke Bathe Lunch with Rune Go to Liliana class Watch Rune study Magic training with Arke Watching Rune until afternoon Sparring with Arke Bathe Dinner with Rune Watching Rune reading a book Sleep with Rune These are list of my daily activity. Somehow, every morning its become my daily routine to do training with Arke. Although I want to be with Rune every time, I actually don''t hate my time with Arke. At first, I really hate him whenever he drag me to training ground. "If I win this round, you''ll stop drag me away from Rune!"(Kiel) ".......alright...."(Arke) Unless I''m bound by magical bracelet, I''ve never lose in any fight. I''m confident in my ability. The fight supposed to be short, and it did finish shortly after. Only because of my total defeat. ".....still no....good..."(Arke) Contrary from me who''s collapse on the ground with short breath, this guy isn''t break a single sweat. He look indifferent from when we start of. Although I''m suppose to be rare class demon, I still can''t win from him. This frustrate me and from that day, my daily training with him start. Every time when my level goes up, he will increase my training course. Despite the severe training, Arke is really nice to me. He makes sure I will able to finish his training course, give me snacks, and looking at me kindly. He''s not as bad as I expected. "...should I call you master? Teacher? Mentor?"(Kiel) "....huh?...."(Arke) "I can''t call you ''you'' and I can''t call you just by your name since you teaching me and all. So,Which one do you prefer? Master? Teacher? Mentor?"(Kiel) ".......Arke is....fine..."(Arke) "Are you sure? You are older than me you know, and even a little, you have my respect for train me. Wouldn''t teacher more appropriate?"(Kiel) ".....it''s fine...."(Arke) He pats my head while smiling "You are.....good kid...."(Arke) Normally, when someone other than Rune patting my head, I would slap that hand. But, I just don''t hate it when he pats my head. When he praises me over my growth, I would feel proud. He never lie to me, but that might be because he rarely talk. I feel I can trust him. Just when I and Arke finish our daily training, Allan suddenly charge toward us. "Hey, Are you guys done training?"(Allan) "......yes..."(Arke) I haven''t seen Allan the last few days since we rescue his daugther. He''s been staying by his kid, although she''s weak, that girl is getting better. "She isn''t lost control or anything? The last time, when I saw her ramp-eep?!"(Allan) I set a glare toward Allan and he give out a weird cry. There is no need to talk about that time, Rune dislike me when I rampage. It''s not like I care whenever Arke will dislike me because of it, but it would be a little unpleasant if he hate me. ".......Kiel.....a nice kid...."(Arke) He once again patting my head. "Hey! You can pats her?! She''s always slap my hand whenever I do that!"(Allan) "Just why you coming here anyway?"(Kiel) "Ah, I almost forgot! Lady and Rune are waiting Kiel at the office. Also, Liliana is searching for you"(Allan) "!?.....monthly...report!...."(Arke) Somehow Arke looked stress out. "I....go...first..."(Arke) And he ran off leaving me with Allan. As we walk to the main building, Allan tried to pat my head, but I slapped his hand. "Hey! How come you let him pats you, but I''m not?!"(Allan) "Arke is fine, but you''re not"(Kiel) "What''s make us different?!"(Allan) "There are plenty"(Kiel) "What this, don''tell me you love him or anything?"(Allan) Allan''s face starting to annoys me. ".....love doesn''t exist, they''re just a moment of flight..."(Kiel) ".....what with that, are you betrayed by your lover or somethi-OCH?!"(Allan) I step hard at his toe to shut his mouth and he cries in pain. "Pointless talk"(Kiel) "Y-you! I will tell Rune about this!"(Allan) "Then, either I shut you up forever so Rune''s wouldn''t know or I shut you up forever and get caught by Rune, which you prefer?"(Kiel) "None! None! I choose, ''never have this kind of talk ever again''!"(Allan) "Good then"(Kiel) "Geh.....I somehow feel tired after talking with you...."(Allan) "That because you''re lack of sleep. How''s your daugther?"(Kiel) "Wow, I''ve never thought you would ask. She''s better alright, she just start talking to me this morning. "(Allan) "Good then. Now there will be someone who''ll mourn for you"(Kiel) "Hey! Don''t suddenly kill me! I''m still healthy and young! Seriously, if you keep acting like this, some other girl will snatch Arke away!"(Allan) "? So?"(Kiel) "Hey, don''t you get jealous when other girl near him?"(Allan) "? No, not at all"(Kiel) "Are you sure? What if he''s marrying a girl?"(Allan) "? I congratulate him?"(Kiel) "Then, what about Rune? What if some guy getting close to her?"(Allan) "I will kill that guy"(Kiel) ".....A girl getting closer to Rune?"(Allan) "I will kill that girl"(Kiel) ".......some pet-"(Allan) "I will kill it"(Kiel) "Wha-?! It''s just an animal!"(Allan) "Don''t care, don''t like it, I kill it"(Kiel) "Hey, hey, wait a minute! If you act like that, Rune will hate you! You simply take away her freedom."(Allan) "? I let Rune to go any where she want to"(Kiel) "But you''re limiting her option! Don''t tell me you have been following her every where, now I think of it, you always with Rune whenever she go....."(Allan) Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "? Is it wrong?"(Kiel) "It is!"(Allan) "....Rune is mine, only natural for us to be together"(Kiel) ".....you sounds like a crazy possesive lover, are you in love with her or what?"(Allan) "..in love..with Rune?"(Kiel) I don''t believe in love, but at the same time, it doesn''t feel out of place when I say it. "I''m in love with Rune....."(Kiel) ".......why you''re look so red?"(Allan) "Wha-?! Huh? Who''s red?"(Kiel) "....you are...."(Allan) Red? Me? Do I caught a fever? But I feel fine? "Don''t tell me, the rumour actually true?!"(Allan) "What rumour?"(Kiel) "Well...about you, Rune, and proposal thing..."(Allan) I just tilt my head "The marriage! People says you propose her or something"(Allan) "Ah, I did"(Kiel) "So, you do love her"(Allan) "N-no, I just want to be together with Rune, I want her"(Kiel) "Isn''t the same? You want her, you jealous over her, you want to be always with her, and want to make her happy....you do want to make her happy right?"(Allan) "...as long she''s with me, yes. I prefer her smile"(Kiel) "Then, you''re in love!"(Allan) I do? "Well, I don''t want to prey in other relationship''s, I support you and-"(Allan) Allan keep talking along the way, but I already stop listening what ever he''s talking. All I want is Rune. Is that mean I love her? If I do, will Rune love me back? She''s like me, right? Is that mean she love me too? I''m in turmoil....what if she leave me, just like that women did.... Even my own mother can''t love me, how can other? If she know I loves her, will she leave me? Without me realizing, we already in front of a big door. *knock*knock* "Come in"(Shena) As we gets in, Rune stare at me with worried face. She look adorable. Remembering my talk with Allan, I just can''t look directly at her face, I feel agitated. "Rune, Allan told me you need me...so..uh...what is it?"(Kiel) Although she try to look at me in the eyes, I just turn my head by reflex. Why I feel so restless? This never happend before...especially toward Rune. Shena told me, she''ll sent Rune to North continent. Arke told me, he go to North continent once with his friends. The beauty of elves forest and the mighty of dwarf weapon. I want to see them with Rune. "The only one I''m going to sent is Rune, alone"(Shena) ...I''m blank for a moment. Alone? Not with me? I oppose that! The both of us argue and she insist in seperating us. I should just kill her.... "Wrong! I''m not seperating you two! I''m put you two on hold!"(Shena) "Huh?"(Kiel) Isn''t that just the same? "Because you clearly lack of preparation!"(Shena) ".....preparation?"(Kiel) When she said preparation, I just just relize that I do lack of preparation. "Allan! You explain!"(Shena) "Yes! Now think Kiel, what important thing in undergoing a relationship?"(Allan) I don''t know.... I think, girls in my village talks about this things..... when they talk relationship, it would related to.. "Um...feeling?"(Kiel) That what girl in my village always saying. "Wrong! Think again Kiel! Do feeling can feed you? Build a house for you? Pay your taxes? No! It''s all money!"(Allan) It is? I tried that once, but it end up with me feared by the villager. I sell the high rank monster, give them the money, and they run away from me. The rest of Allan speech starting to sounds silly, I just pretend hearing what ever he''s talking while thinking about what Shena said to me. Lack of preparation, she''s right. Whenever Rune loves me or not, I simply prepare things so Rune can''t reject me. I have to prepare, how to dispose anyone who try to get between us without seen by Rune. I was so busy with my own thought and just agree with what ever Allan talking about, but his last word wake me. "To push her down and take her there?!"(Allan) "I!.......do....?huh?"(Kiel) The last silly speech from Allan sounds weird. How can pushing people down is equal in making them yours? When I asked Rune, she just stunned and her face are deep red. "You can''t make Rune fully yours if you don''t push her do-hmp!"(Allan) "ALLAAANN!"(Rune) She jump and smack Allan down. She just push Allan down. Why did she push him down? Why Allan and not me?! She just choose Allan over...me... ".......if Allan disappear, Rune will choose me...right?.....she''ll be mine....right?"(Kiel) How should I kill this guy? Kill him while he''s asleep and throw the body to the sea? pretend go to hunt monster together then bury him alive? Leave him alone with high rank monster? Should I ask that William person for a poison? "Now, now, don''t jump on your own conclusion, the ''push down'' Allan said isn''t literally push people down like what Rune just done. There are another definition for that"(Shena) "Another....definition?"(Kiel) Different? What another definition ''push people down''? This is the first time I hears about that. "While you under William guidance, he''ll teach you many other things! I believe, they''ll be important information in the future! Then surprise Rune with your growth!"(Shena) .....If I go with him, I can make my preparation. Although I have to be apart from Rune, if I can set my preparation, I can make sure Rune will have no escape from me. So, I''m agree with some condition; Rune will contact me once a day, I will have Rune doll with her smell while Rune will have mine, the person who''s going with Rune will be selected by me, and after Rune finish her job, she''ll came straight to me. ........I can''t wait for it... ======================================== Thanks for reading it (^_^)/ Feel free to comment and give me any sugestion or feedback Chapter 18 Hey, it''s chapter 18 A new character is here~ WARNING: -my english is bad -I have no experience in writing battle scene -I''m sucks at naming people I warn you guys (^_^)/ Please enjoy ======================================= In the audience room fill with dim light, there are more than ten people standing and one person sitting on the throne while holding down a big sword. Although the sword full of crack and black rust, a red gleam can be see inside the crack, just like a magma run down from the volcanic mountain. "Are there still no clue?" The man in the throne ask with his low voice. Showing his anxious face, a skinny middle age man take a step foward and open his mouth. "Sire, we asks every single informants in the country. But we found not a single clue" As the skinny man finish his word, the other man start to follow suits. "True, not even the oldest or the most skilled informant in this country" "We search and gather many folklore and myth, but not a single lead" "Maybe it doesn''t exist to begin with" "Silence!" The audience room fell quite in instant. "Doesn''t exist? Do the sword in my hand just a decoration?!" The man on the throne stand in anger while point down his sword toward one of his man. "This is the prove! The prove of their existence! And we have to find them before anyone else!" "But sire, we still haven''t found the prin-" "FORGET THAT KID!" The sudden shout sent chills down the man''s spine. "Once I obtain those objects, nothing could stop me, not even that kid! So quit yapping over him and give me a good damn result!" "Yes sire!"(every one in unison) Everyone bust out the audience room leaving only one man behind, while he''s looking at one big portrait on the wall with eyes full of melancholy. "Albert, if only you could understand, then I would still stand by your side, watching as you rule the kingdom with dignity and charisma. You, the one blessed with illve''s loves and talent" His body start to tremble, holding a big sword at one hand, he slash down the portrait with anger. "But you didn''t! You don''t understand! AT! ALL! You only look at the present, not the future! Because of you! Because of you! I end up killing you and my beloved illve!" The slash getting faster and start giving trace of red line. When he stop, the portrait along with the wall behind it crumble and turn into ashes, creating a big hollow between the throne room and the hallway. As the wall disappear, a young man stand right a cross the hole. His body is small and full of scars, while his face shows a young man in the end of his teen, his hair are white just like an old person. "Sire" The white hair man bow down at the sight of man holding the big sword "What do you want, Eld?" "If I may, I have a very good news to relieve your anger" Holding his sword up and point it right beside the young man''s neck "Then speak, young man. This news better be as good as what you think it is" "Oh, it is" The young man push down the tip of the sword from his neck. "I may not have the information you seek, but I know who has it" The man starting to smile. "Is it true?" "Yes, sire. She lives deep in forest. She gather every information that have been written down, every history and every legend in this world" "How can you tell this women isn''t a fraud" "Sire, this women, she''s the only lead we have" "Then, bring this women to me" "We can''t sire, not without any compensation" "Then, what does she want? Gold? Land?" "books" "..........a book?" "Yes sire, books" "How can she prefer books over gold, fame or land?" "As I said sire, this women gather every information that have been written down, nothing could satisfy her more than books" "........very well, I will give her every books she want from the royal library in exchange of the information" "I will convey your message to her" "What is this women''s name you speak of?" "Her name is Syl" _______________________________________ "Kyaaa!"(???) A girl''s scream could be heard far inside a dungeon. Five man are surrounding a young bear eared man and a bunny eared girl "Elma! You filthy geezer, don''t you dare touch her!"(???) "Rick!"(Elma) One man pull down the girl''s hand while the other four cornering the young man. Holding his sword, Rick is readying himself to fight. These guys are experienced adventurer, pretend to be kind people to lead some amateur adventurer astray, then take them to be sold to slavery. "Just be a good kid and give up, there is no way you could beat the five of us"(man 1) With a sneer, some of the man looking at the girl with lustful eyes. "D-don''t you dare!"(Rick) Rick thrust his sword foward, only to be parry by one of the man''s sword and be punch down by the other man. "Rick!"(Elma) "Just shut yer mouth"(man 2) Still not giving up, Rick stand back on his feet. He know he couldn''t win against these men, his level and Elma''s level are 7 while these guys are around 14 to 17. So, he plan to distract those guys by ram toward the guy whose holding Elma''s hand and let Elma escape by herself . The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.Suddenly a foot steps could be heard from the other direction of the dungeon. Since they''re in the dead end, most of the adventurer never go their way, unless... they''re lost. "......."(???) Another young beastman, with long tied golden hair and mask covered half down his head. Rick who''s hoping for help look at the young beastkin with dissapointment while the other guys welcome at their new prey with laugh. "This kid is coming here alone!"(man 2) "Ahahahaha! Are you lost kid?"(man 3) "Hehehehehe! No need to worry because we happily show you the way out"(man 5) "R-run! These guys are planning to sold you!"(Rick) Despite Rick''s warning, the young beastkin just stand still as if he''s thinking of something. "........"(???) "Hahahaha! You should follow this guy example! Stand still and let us capture you"(man 4) As the young beastkin tilt his head, he ask Rick with his monotone voice. "....are these guys criminal?"(???) "Yes!"(Rick & Elma) "No need to worry, boy. We will find a good new master for ya"(man 1) "Hahahaha! Yeah, many noble who''s like to buy young boys these day"(Man 3) ".....aren''t they adventurer? I saw you guy in the adventure guild together"(???) "They''re adventurer AND criminal! They suppose to be banned from adventure guild!"(Rick) "Yeah! But one or two amateur die in dungeon isn''t uncommon"(man 1) "Hahahaha! Right, ''we kindly protect amateur adventurer inside the dungeon, but they just arrogant first-timer and run foward before us''!"(man 5) "Boo-hoo ''they run into high rank monster before we catch up to them'' hoo-hoo"(man 3) "Then we move out to the next city, searching for anot-"(man 2) A sudden kick fly right to the head right before he finish the sentence, sent the men''s head kiss hard to the wall. The other look at the young beastkin, dumbfounded. Without losing his momentum, he dash toward the other man and punch his stomach, two man down. "oi,oi,oi! Are kidding me?!"(man 1) "It''s just a little kid! How can those two down easily?!"(man 5) ".......sleepy...."(???) With out any heed, the young one looked at the other three man with sleepy eyes. The three man pull out their weapon. At that moment, Elma run toward Rick, hiding behind his back. One man thrust his sword from the front. Insted of dodge, the young beast kin run foward and catch the man''s hand, spin his own body and perform a perfect one-arm shoulder throw. Two men left, the both of them become vigilant after saw the other three. Seeing the fight in front of him, Rick murmur in dazzled. "...cool..."(Rick) One man attack from the right and the other one from the left. The young beastkin duck down from the both swords then he grap one of the men''s clothes, kick in the stomach and show a sacrifice throws. The throw sent the man flying toward the other man, the both of them crash and faint. Elma and Rick still looking at the young beastkin dumbfounded. "........um, would you help me tied them up?"(???) Ask him while pull out some ropes. "Y-yes!"(Rick & Elma) As the kids busy tied up those guys, another foot steps walk toward them. A young man''s voice could be heard along the foot steps. "Hey, Cerv, I''m thinking to use this monster meat as din-oOA OH MY GOD?!"(???) A lump of monster''s meat fell down along with the surprised yell. A young human man look at the three young beast kin with wide eyes. From outsider view, two young man and one young girl, tying up five unconcious grown man, taking their possession. It looks like a swindling on action. In panic, Rick open his mouth. "N-no, wait, I can expla-!"(Rick) "What are you doing Crev? We can''t eat those guys!"(???) Ignoring Rick, the young human walk toward the masked beastkin. ".....I''m not going to eat them....."(Crev) "Then?"(???) "They''re criminal, I''m handing them to the authority"(Crev) The young human looked at the five man with disgusted eyes and kick one of them. "Extra load"(???) ".....don''t do that"(Crev) "...tsk, lets just get it done. I haven''t finish exploring this dungeon yet. I also need to catch another ''fire lizard'' on the way out"(???) The young human man drag three man easily with reluctant face. The masked beastkin follow suits, dragging two man behind him. "Another grilled fire lizard on skewers, Mark?"(Crev) "No, I want to try make meat fattoush with it"(Mark) Realizing they almost left behind, Rick and Elma start to follow. ".......w-wait for us!"(Elma) "Don''t leave us here!"(Rick) When the four of them back to the adventure guild, the five man are covered in more bruises and small cut than before. Rather than drag or carry them down to the city, Mark and Crev roll them down from the dungeon enterance to the city gate. After all, the dungeon located in top of rocky slope. ======================================= Thanks for reading (^_^)/ Suggestion and comment are welcomed Chapter 19 Hey~ new chapter is here! Sorry fo taking so long..... I just get stuck for some day...in place without signal and wifi...(TT_TT) I just got back yesterday night.... ======================================= Back when I''m still middle school kid, my parent were busy with their own work. As the eldest son, I act as a parent for my siblings. I would accompany them to ''play house'', cooks their food, pick them up from school and etc. "I will marry onii-chan when I grown up!" They were so freaking cute back then, saying those things while glued toward me, I really happy and take pride in my role. "I''m become ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ-sensei''s lover!" My little sister told me that right when I pick her up at kindergarden, while being princess carry by good-looking teacher. My eyes grow wide a moment for sudden remark. Now I know how a father''s feels when they daughter suddenly get back home with a man and say, "Father, I want to marry this man" I dislike to pry on other''s private life, but if it about my little sister, then it another story. At that time, I''m just a middle school kid who''s take his pride and role as older brother seriously . While holding my sister''s hand, I looked at the teacher in the eyes and smile sweetly. "....¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ-sensei isn''t it? May I know your future plan?" "Eh?" "I know my sister is still a little, and she quite selfish for her age but she''s a good girl" "Ah, yes, she''s a sweet girl indeed" He take a glance at my sister and smile warmly. He is handsome......I hope one day there will be a great deases that struck bishounen only and annihilate them. *cough* I clear my throat as looked at him. "I don''t have any prejudge toward couple with big age gap, after all, people have their own preference" "..Huh?" "But can you wait until my sister turn 16 to date her? I don''t want my sister''s boyfriend arrested by child protection service and bad rumour certainly will fly around if you date her now. I will consult this matter with my parent when they gets home" "W-wait, ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ-kun! It''s not like that! We''re just playing around" The teacher look agitated. It might be because I often watched afternoon drama with my sisters or may be, I just want to looked reliable in front of my sister, so I took their words seriously. "!? You just play around with my sister?! Have you even considering her feeling?" "N-no! Wait! It''s just a misunderstanding!" .......when I''m a junior highschool, I often regret my conversation back then. Luckily, my sister doesn''t remember that embarrassing incident. ".....Rune?"(Kiel) "Ah?!"(Rune) I just get myself back from those flashback. Under a dim light, in our room, I''m sitting at Kiel''s lap, it become habit lately. I''m supposed to go to North kingdom, but not until I reach desireble level. Unlike me, Kiel will depart with William group next week, so she want to spend the remaining days with me. "so, that''s how I get this gloves from master!"(Kiel) Recently, Kiel like to talk about her master, aka Arke, She call him that secretly. She looked very happy while showing off her new gloves. It made out dark lizard''s skin and decorated with sculpted white melrg''s fangs. It suits her. "I really hesitate whenever put master as your group or not, I''m sure you''ll be safe with him since master is very strong!"(Kiel) "Then, why don''t you put us in group?"(Rune) Actually, I already know why. "....I don''t want you to like him"(Kiel) There! I knew she like him! Ahh, this is why I suddenly remembering my sister and her teacher. "I-i mean, it''s not like I want you to hate him either! I just don''t want you to like him more than liking me!"(Kiel) "....un, I undestand, whatever happen, I wouldn''t like him more than I like you"(Rune) Although I feel little lonely because the girl whose just proposed to me a month ago suddenly interested in another guy, I will support your love! It''s a good thing that I made her to propose again when I''m an adult. I mean, now she''s interested in other man right? And it turn out that she doesn''t really now what marriage is...she thought Marriage=together forever When she understand, we will look back and laugh about our silliness, or If she too embarrassed, I will pretend to forget about it. "...I really don''t want to be apart from you...do you really have to go?"(Kiel) "I''m sorry Kiel, but this is really important for me"(Rune) To secure the ''good end''! "......more important than me?"(Kiel) "Well, it important for our future, if I miss it, we might be apart forever"(Rune) Yeah, I wouldn''t know what will happen if we go to the ''bad end'', but there will be war every where, those aside from human race will fall into slavery for sure. "For....our...future....I see!"(Kiel) Somehow her voice become cheerful as she hug me. "I will also work hard for ''our future''! Don''t forget to contact me! If there any weird man getting close to you, tell me their name or description!"(Kiel) "..what for?"(Rune) I simply can''t imagine what will she do to them. You not gonna hunt them down would you? My word stuck on my throat. "I will curse them down!"(Kiel) C-curse?! You can curse people?! "William will teach me how! Isn''t he awesome?!"(Kiel) Wiliaamm! What are you intend to teach herrrr!? I will protest! I will protest to Shena about this! "Nothing could be done, reasonable talk won''t work with unreasonable guy"(Shena) Rejected! Right in the morning! "Why don''t you talk with Cordelia, she''s the only one who can deal with that guy"(Shena) "Okay! I will do that!"(Rune) Just when I''m about run out from her office, Shena suddenly stop me. "Rune, regarding your travel to North continent...."(Shena) "Yes?"(Rune) "I''ve already send the letter to my friends concerning the sword"(Shena) Back in the heroes era, just like typical fantasy stories, there are demon lord and heroes from another world. [Sword of Anli] One of seven legendary weapon that have been used by the hero. Blessed by God of Fire, Anli, this sword can turn your enemy into ashes. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. After 400 years passed, demon are no longer enemy for other race while some people still have prejudge toward demon but it not as bad as before. [The Sword of Anli] are sacred treasure for Decan tribe, Decan is the name of one of the hero from heroes era. Although he is a demon race, he become hero''s friend through battle. With a great sense of justice, he believe human and demon can be friends. Some demon consider him as traitor, some call him a hero. Back then, those who consider him as hero were banish from the city, they start their own live far from society and that''s how Decan tribe arise. For many years, they lives together with their hero secluded from other demon in peace, some says they are descendant of Decan''s bloodline. As their hero died, some people try to get their hand of Decan''s sword. To prevent that, Decan tribe have role as guardian of the sacred sword. As they have long banish and secluded from society, no one knows where the tribe located. Well, not until seven years ago. Arke is the only survivor of Decan tribe. That is why not many people surprised of Kiel''s appearance. If you comparing between Arke and Kiel existence, it the same thing as comparing existence of dodo bird and snow leopard....I think? Seven years ago, an army found and attacked Decan tribe, they took the sacred sword with them. If I''m not wrong, a year after the attack, Ranbert ascend the throne. Only Arke survived thanks to his father and brother whose push him inside a draw well to hide. For days, small Arke dug grave for each of his friends and family, forget to eat or sleep. That''s when Shena found him. At first, Shena still can''t connect any reason why or who is the perpetrator. But, after hearing my story, there are possibility that Ranbert are the culprit. Firstly, the timing of his ascend the throne and the time when Decan''s tribe annihilation are only a year apart, the exact time you need to travel back and front between Darajuu kingdom and Decan''s village. Secondly, news about the royal family''s death. They said it an assassin from another kingdom, but an investigation never be done. Thirdly, the plan on taking over the world, well, just like typical villian. You wouldn''t done something as unreasonable as that, either you''re just a simple ignorant or you have a power to do so. Along with her investigation, Shena is convinced about Ranbert as the culprit. He already possess [Sword of Anli] , they''re six left. From what Shena found, he planned to gather each of it. Well, he do have impressive weapon when I fought him in the game. Who knew those weapon are legendary weapon. So, to secure the good end, Shena planned to switch those weapon with a fake. She contact her friends to make a fake one. There are some picture of those legendary weapon and what kind of power it hold in Syl''s books. We will make the exact same but with less power than the original. The weapon will have the same name, if you have a high level [Appraisal] skill, the name will be ¡¶fake¡·[Sword of Anli]. But those with [Appraisal] skill are rare, most people have [Analyzing Eyes], that is because [Appraisal] skill can only be obtain after [Analyzing Eyes] evolve in certain point. While [Analyzing Eyes] can analyze mostly the outher layer, [Appraisal] skill allow you to look deeper to the object. For example, with [Analyzing Eyes], I can only see people window status down to their HP and MP, [Appraisal] skill allow me to looked deeper down to their title. They said, one of the ancient hero have [Appraisal] skill evolve into something more. He can see into the tiniest essence of every object, like how many percentage oxygen in the air and such. That must be tiring.... "They already set the preparation in making those weapon, but they need to see the power of the real one to create a perfect fake. You''ll have to bring them along in your travel"(Shena) "Uh, how many are they?"(Rune) If there to many people, won''t it attract people''s attention? More over, I''ll have to travel across the beast continent, I don''t want to attract my brother attention. "There only two of them and one person to guide you. You''ll meet them at the beast continent''s border line....I hope he''s there"(Shena) "Wait, what do you mean ''I hope he''s there''?! "(Rune) "....uh...this guide, he''s a very excellent guide. No one''s knows North continent better than he is. The problem is...he''s to easily distracted...especially if it''s about food..."(Shena) "Huh?"(Rune) "...well, you''re going to undestand when you meet him."(Shena) Somehow Shena looked pretty tired the moment she talking about this person. As I walk out from the main building, I meet Cordelia and talk to her about Kiel and William. "Don''t worry, I will stop him if he start to act unreasonable"(Cordelia) That''s what she say, but she''s averting her eyes! "....I''m sorry, he''s unstoppable when he''s interested in something....but I''ll do my best to prevent anything bad! If thing getting worse...I promise to teach Kiel proper common sense"(Cordelia) Common sense?! Just how bad this William guy is?! Now I''m entirely worried! I meet Kiel on the way back home. Arke is patting her head. Look at that, she''s shyly looking down.... Kiel looking cute like that.... "! Rune!"(Kiel) She found me...sorry for ruining your moment, really... "Hey, Kiel...and Arke..."(Rune) Kiel instantly hug me and Arke just smile at my greeting. "I miss you so much!"(Kiel) Really?! We just been apart for a few hours! "We....still have...training to do...."(Arke) "Uh....alright..."(Kiel) And just like that, with reluctant face, Kiel letting me go. It''s really a rare sight, seeing Kiel docile toward Arke.... she usually obedient only to me..... .....I''m feeling a little lonely.... ====================================== Thanks for reading my story (^_^)/ To atone my long absent, I will post next chapter tomorrow! I hope I can finish it in time Thanks for those who give their comment! I really appreciate them (^_^)/ Chapter 20 Hey chapter 20 is here! I''m late by 4 hours... really sorry about that.... The story end up longer than I thought... Please enjoy (^_^)/ ========================================= While holding each other¡¯s arm, two young girls appeared to be excited at the sight of a big marketplace. Both girls screamed in sync. "Shopping!" Both girls had the exact same face, long, dark brown hair tied into twin-tails; strong willed, light brown eyes; pinkish, small lips and a small body. Contrary to their cute appearance though, both girls were wearing light leather armor and one owned a big battle hammer while the other was carrying a big battle axe. Although they looked childish, people can tell that they are experienced adventurers. "Its a rare blue iron, Parika!"(???) The first girl with red clothes scrreamed as she run toward the other girl while showing blue colored rock. "This one is liquid from silver slime, Perika!"(???) Her twin wearing light brown clothes screamed while showing a bottle full of silver liquid with her eyes sparkling The girl in red clothes is [Perika Winlterwod] while the girl in light brown clothes is [Parika Winlterwod], those twins come from a traveling dwarf family. They like to travel around to find materials, rare weapons and rare armors Both girls shivered with blissful faces, and screamed once again, almost in sync. "I want to make weapons!"(Perika) Perika was shivering in anticipation and Parika looked no less excited. "I want to make armors!"(Parika) Then, looking at person behind them with pleading eyes. "Can we buy this?!"(Perika&Parika) "No"(???) A young beastkin boy answered without hesitation as he already used to the girls¡¯ antics. "Yeah right! Rather than buying that, we better buy those fresh meat! They have the rare rainbow scullen fish here! They can only be found at Tranac sea! Its only five siver coin a piece!"(???) This time a young boy with dark brown hair, sharp green eyes and also wearing leather armor showing his group a big ugly fish with rainbow colored fin. "No"(???) Once again the young beastkin answered curtly. "Hey! This materials are more important than that ugly fish!"(Parika) "Yea! Without armor and weapon, you can''t fight against the monsters properly!"(Perika) "Without delicious food, you guys won''t have energy to fight! Food are sources of life!"(???) "Without a better weapon, you can''t hunt better ingredients and materials!"(Perika&Parika) "Without food, you two won''t last to go to hunt!"(???) "Weapon and armor are more important, right Crev?!"(Parika&Perika) "No way! Crev, you also like cooking, of course you realize that foods are more important!"(???) The young beastkin was surprised because suddenly they all looked in his direction. "You do realize that I''m just a child right? It isn¡¯t mature of you guys to involve me in this childish fight."(Crev) "We''re not gonna maintain your weapon and armor again until you admit weapon and armor are more important!"(Perika&Parika) "Then I won''t cook any food for you two until you admit food are more important!"(???) Both side kept arguing causing a ruckus in the market. Noticing that they were attracting people¡¯s attention, the young beastkin became agitated. "Ugh...Lila! Kena! Please stop them!"(Crev) With a single step foward, a bird-race woman cleared her throat and open her mouth. "We do not have any money except for the inn"(Kena) Her words immediately stopped the fight. "Uh...um...most of our budget are run out for materials and ingredients in the last town....now we barely can pay the inn"(Lila) "You guys do know whose fault it is, right?"(Kena) The bird woman said slowly, fists on her hips as she was facing the three chatterboxes. With a sweet smile and poisonous atmosphere, even an idiot would understand what would come next A long sermon from Kena. The sky was getting dark, the little group paid for room at the inn and Kena is continued her scolding toward the three people in her room. "Lila, I''m going to go back to my room now"(Crev) "Ah, yes of course, good night Ru- I mean Crev!"(Lila) ¡®Crev¡¯ left the room as he heard the muffled groans that the three scolded people leaked out under their breath. ------------------------------------------------------------ Kena¡¯s sermon turned out to be deadly! Lucky me to get out from that room! I''m just turning seven today. At this moment, I''m in Derulia city, the edge of beast continent. From here, we will take a ship to sail towards the North continent. The North contintent located across the sea from the beast continent. Since I''m going to walk across beast continent, as a precaution, Shena put some ''magic tool for disguise''-thingy on me. Although I say a ''magic tool for disguise'', its actually just some ''voice wave disruption'' tool, it allow the wearer to adjust their voice to some extent, and because its only prototype product, this tool can only give out a monotone voice. I''m using a young boy voice, similiar to my old voice in my other childhood and I''m also wearing boy''s clothes to make me looked more like a boy, thanks to my undeveloped body, I look like a small boy with frail body. Why taking so long and still not reaching my destination you ask? It took 2 years before Shena sent me to the North continent, for 2 years, she trained me personally. It was Spartan! N-no, it''s Tyrant! Well, it simply was that kind of training! Merciless! She''s merciless! This is what happened 2 years ago, a few months after departing with Kiel, "So, why are you bringing me into this hollow cave? Its pretty big....just like a battle arena...oh! Are you gonna train me here?!"(Rune) "Yes"(Shena) Whenever she trained me for magic or a combat, she would bring me to training ground, so for her to bring me outside means... "I''m going to summons some beast for your training today"(Shena) So today we will increase my level! Oh I''m so exited! "Well, good luck"(Shena) Along with her words, Shena push me inside the hollow cave. "Eeeekk!"(Rune) It''s big and high, if it isn''t for [Move of The Beast] skill, I would be dead from the fall. As I push the cave wall with my legs, I do some flip in the air and land safely....well, my feet hurt so bad because of the landing but apart from that I''m good. This skill are so awesome! "Hey! Why are yo-"(Rune) Just when I''m about to protest about the sudden push, magic circles or maybe summoning circles? I have never seen one before, but you know what I mean! Dozens of them suddenly appeared on the cave''s floor and wall. "You can only get out from this cave after you kill them all"(Shena) I swear at that time she sounds like a demon from hell as she screamed from above. After that, from each of magic circle, wyverns appear slowly. ARE YOU CRAZY?! No person in their right mind would left a five years old in the monster''s den, alone! Especially a wyvren! "Don''t worry Rune, those were white hills wyvern, its the weakest sepecies of wyvern"(Shena) I don''t care if they''re the weakest or not! Wyvern is still a wyvern! The weakest of them are level 18 ! I''m just a five year old child and still level 9! AND I''M SURROUNDED BY THEM! "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You demmoonn!"(Rune) I scream at her while running for my dear life. She''s gonna save me right?! Right?! No way she''s letting me to be killed here right?! "Now,now, Rune, Arke is a demon, I''m just a simple human"(Shena) Shena answering me with amused voice tone while doing her paper work near the cave enterance. "Don''t worry, if you lost limb or two, I will replace them......with something...."(Shena) What do you mean by ''something''?! You''re kidding right?! Right?! Riigghhtt?! "Maybe I can use necromancy to revive you...as an undead"(Shena) Her eyes! Those eyes! she''s not kiddinnggg!!! Aaaaaaa!!!! She is incarnation of Sat¡ðn! Demon of all demon! Even demon in this world are kinder than her! As the weeks passed, I manage to kill several wyverns and my level increase drastically. Muahahahaha! Feel my power wyvern! I''m stronger than you now! Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. When I have that kind of thought, Shena would summons several stronger wyvern.... Eeeekkkkk! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry for getting full of myyyssseeellllfff! It would always end up like that....... There are many times when I thought I would die again. I even get a new title because of it....
[Dragon''s Nest Survivor]
After life and death battle with thousands of dragon''s family in certain period of time, survivor will granted with this title. Due to this title, dragon species will feel more intimidated to fight you
At least this title will probably be useful in the future..... Well, more or less, that''s what happend.... Uehhh....it giving me a shiver whenever I remembering that incident... Now, without Kiel doll, I will end up with wyvern nightmare.... I hate wyvern the most! The moment I saw them, I have the urge to blow them up! Ah! I better call Kiel now or she will get sulky... <..uh..yeah, you just take your eyes for moment and the spend most of the money for their own wish....> <....want me to sent you some money? I will sent them with Nercop delivery serv-> <......okay then..if you say so....> Somehow she sounds a little bit dispirited, lets change the topic here! Hey! Hey! Hey! There is one disturbing study topic! What do you mean by ''toturing''?! <.....can you repeat once more?> It''s gone?! Really? Ack! Now I''m getting sermon from Kiel..... The next morning, our group went directly to the adventurer¡¯s guild to take some requests. Like usual, to obtain fast money, we divide our group into three. Kena and Lila will do helping society related requests. Parika and Perika will do mining related requests. While me and Mark will do gathering and hunting related requests. Well, you know Mark, the guy who was fighting with Parika and Perika yesterday. [Mark Louveck], our guide to North continent. Unlike Kena and Lila who stay in headquarters, Mark tends to wander to various places. From the common to the most dangerous places, only to gather fresh ingredients. Right, fresh ingredient for his cuisine! From our short time adventuring together, I noticed that he''s a gourmet, a cook, and an adventurer all in one. He would only cook using fresh ingredients which he caught by his own hand. This is the reason why our journey took a long turn; he was always stopping if there was any monsters catching his interest and wouldn''t stop until he caught it! Mark¡¯s passion for cooking isn¡¯t just for show; the food he makes is awfully delicious! In this world, food is mostly tasteless because spices are expensive and it¡¯s limited to salt and sugar. As for Mark''s dishes, he generally uses more than six different spices. With Shena¡¯s knowledge and spices from Syl, Mark became Shena''s disciple. He can cook many western and little bit of eastern recipes. As a person who''s always cooked for my sister in my previous life, I often exchanged recipes with Mark, my recipes are mostly dessert or eastern course. Although some of the ingredients are different, the taste is still the same as the ones on earth. Thanks for Mark''s trial and error in finding the right ingredient for the recipes. To taste this kind of food in this world......I''m shedding tears of gratitude while eating them. I like Mark''s cooking and his personality isn''t bad, but there is something about him that bothers me. Firstly, he is often looking at empty spaces, corner of the room or empty hallway. There''s one time he asked me if there was something odd. "Crev, who''s that girl?" He pointed his finger as if he was seeing something or someone behind me. "Huh? What girl?" There''s nothing behind me, no one else at the hall way except me and him. As he came to a realization. ".........ah, no, never mind" And got back to his room. Hey, Hey, Hey! What do you mean ''never mind''?! What''s behind me?! How can he leave me with a disturbing conversation and end it up just like that?! Come back here and say ''oh, I''m sorry, it must be just my imagination'' or something! Now I can''t sleep anymore! As much as I feel disgraced by doing this, I''m perforce to sleep in the same room as Lila and Kena which was still end up as sleepless night! There''s no way I''m able to sleep alone after that! Secondly, he named every single one of his cooking tools "You''re looking sharp as always Martha(?)~" "You shining as beautifull as the sun, Sari(?)" "Let''s we dismanting this meat together, Yasly(?)" "I''ll make you shine today as well, Hellena(?)~" That kind conversation each time he cooks or sharpen his knife collection. Totally creepy! Ah, but Perika and Parika aren''t much different from Mark! They also name each and every one of their creation and cry amazingly whenever it is sold.... "Here is your card, I''ve put the request description in it. Please report to me once you finish the job" The receptionist lady handed me my adventure card. In the card written [Rune Crevalance] or Crev for my nick name. Why I''m not faking my name? I can''t fake my name since I have to register myself in adventure guild. The staff-oneechan can see thru my lies with [Analizing Eyes]. The punishment for giving fake information are severe you know, you might never be able to show yourself in society ever again. Rather than faking my name, it easier for me to using my ''adulthood name'' as my nickname. I also can hide my name and just show my nick name instead at the card, isn''t that neat. "Crev, what are you grinning for?"(Mark) "Oh, I''m sorry, I just a bit exicted! This is the first time I gone venturing a dungeon!"(Crev) "Eh? Really? I thought you used to venturing dungeon, I mean, your level is pretty high"(Mark) "....ah....yes....that because I''ve seen hell....ugh...wyvern...."(Crev) "..wyvern?"(Mark) "Uh....just forget about it! What are we suppose to hunt again?"(Crev) "It''s adult altractian spider''s leg, we need 20 of them. Lets hunt our dinner while we at it"(Mark) "Okay"(Crev) Just like that, I''m entering my first dungeon. A few hours later, I''m stuck with these two kid... In front of me, two young beastkin are looking at me with sparkling eyes. Mark is handing the criminals to the guard, while the others still not back yet. What should I do here?! Why are they following me?! S-shooo! Shoo! Go over there! There! T-they''re still looking at me! Since they''re taller than me, I get a very weird feeling from the way they looked at me. I''m being surrounded! Mark! Lila, Pirika or anyone! Hurry up get back here! ======================================= Thanks for reading the story (^_^)/ Thanks to Panacea for help me in pr-ing \(^¡ð^)/ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 is heree (^_^)/ Special thanks for Panacea for pr-ing this chapter Enjoy \(^_^)/ ================================== Yesterday, I successfully escaped from those two young beastkins. While those kids were giving their testimonies, I ran away. ''What about the reward? Let¡¯s just take it tomorrow morning!'' Or so I thought..... ¡°Good morning!¡± Yesterday''s kids are right in front of the adventure guild''s counter, greeting me. Why are you two here?! ¡°We were told by the staff lady that you¡¯d take your reward today morning, so we came at dawn to meet you¡± The girl told me. That¡¯s clever, but so creepy! ¡°We wanted to say thank you for saving us yesterday.¡± Added her male companion ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡± The two kids bowed their heads toward me. What should I say.... ¡°No problem, I¡¯m glad you two are safe.¡± Is it right? Uh... why are they looking at me with those big eyes? ¡°So cool....yet so cute...¡± Hey girl, who are you calling cute?! As *former* man, I feel offended! The female beastkin was looking at me with red cheeks and the male beastkin walking towards me with his eyes still full of admiration. ¡°What are your adventurer rank? Are on journey? How old are you? From which region are you ?¡± Wha-? Slow down boy! Stop moving forwards each time you''re asking me a question! I''m starting to regret coming alone today...... ¡°Rick, it''s rude to ask so many questions when you haven¡¯t even introduced yourself¡± ¡°Oh right! My name is [Rick Berhera]¡± The beast boy introduced himself and shook my hand eagerly, contrarily to the girl, who shook my hand timidly. I have absolutely no interest in little kids! Really! So stop looking at me with red cheeks! ¡°Um...my name is [Elma Usara], nice to meet you¡± ¡°... my name is Ru- I mean, just call me Crev. Nice to met you¡± I''m not used to the name yet.... As he¡¯s asking me those questions, this kid just keeps getting closer and closer. ¡°So, what are you gonna do today? Going back to the dungeon? Sightseeing? Or takin-¡° Just when I got cornered by this kid, the staff lady recognized me ¡°Are coming to get your reward Crev?¡± ¡°YES! Yes I am!¡± Once again I ran away from those kids. Thank you for the great timing, staff lady whose name I don¡¯t know! I escaped using the back door and ran to the market place. I know it seems like over reacting but believe me, when a kid''s suddenly so over you, that means they want something from you.....at least that what I learned from my sisters in my previous life. I was just walking around the market when I saw a familiar face near the fruit stall. ¡°Crev? I thought you¡¯re gonna visit the guild this morning?¡± It was Mark, apparently browsing the fruit stall. ¡°Ah, yes I already did.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s fast, hey, do you think I can make this into a fruit tart?¡± Mark asked me while showing a big, deep red fruit in his hand. If I¡¯m not wrong, the fruit''s name is Marah, weirdly, this fruit is a bit salty, but when mixed with a little bit of salt become as sweet as maple syrup. ¡°Maybe? It is sweet when you mix it with salt after all.¡± ¡°Then, I will buy this and this and th-¡° ¡°Please don¡¯t over spend the budget..¡± ¡°...tsk..¡± At my words, Mark put down the other fruit slowly, then after we paid for it, we walked back to the inn. ¡°Are we going to the dungeon after this?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t finished yesterday''s quest after all....it''s all because of those stupid criminals.¡± As we walked through the inn¡¯s door, familiar twin figures ran towards us. ¡°Is that lunch?¡± Perika asked. ¡°Lunch?¡± Repeated Parika. ¡°Yes, it is lunch, which means I won¡¯t cook it until lunch time, so wipe up that drool off your faces¡± Mark said with a stern voice while wiping said drool with his handkerchief. He looked just like an older brother for those two, it''s hard to believe they just had a fight yesterday. ¡°Where are Lila and Kena?¡± I decided to ask, noticing their absence. Perika and Parika answered my question while Mark was still wiping their faces. ¡°O''eh deh {over there}¡± I could see Kena and Lila talking to someb-....... those kids?! Noticing me and Mark''s presence, Kena waved at us. ¡°Crev! Mark! These kids are searching fr you two¡± ¡°Hello¡± Said Elma ¡°Sir.Crev!¡± Enthusiastically shouted Mark Eh? Sir Crev? Why is he calling me that?! And how did they find our inn? ¡°We asked the staff lady where were you lodging¡± Staff lady whose name I don¡¯t know, you traitor.... ¡°They were asking us if they could tag along to the dungeon today.¡± Wha-?! ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Swore the boy while his companion nodded firmly. ¡°We promise!¡± Kena answered them right before I could refuse. ¡°Of course! Right Crev? You also don¡¯t mind right?¡± I do mind! But how can I say so when you glare so intensely at me?! One of Kena¡¯s biggest weaknesses, she¡¯s soft towards kids... Although she¡¯s harsh towards Allan, Kena is really nice to Arin. She often visited her when Arin was recovering. I am lost for words and simply nod in defeat. Since the others finished their quests yesterday, today every one''s focusing on gathering the adult altractian spider¡¯s leg. We walk to the dungeon right after breakfast. I just noticed, right after we introduced our group to those two kids, that our group is mostly composed of melee fighters, from an outsider''s view, there are no healer or magic caster among us. I realized this after Rick asked, of course I told them that we using potions for that. Rick is a sword user and Elma is a healer, the both of them are turning ten this year. Usually they take easy quests, like gathering herbs or other social quest and yesterday was the first time they were gone in a dungeon. When I asked them why, they looked at each other nervously for a moment. ¡°for..for experience! Because we want to become great adventurers!¡± Elma started ¡°Y-yeah! We want to travel to the dungeon!¡± Added Rick It''s a bit weird, but I know the feeling of wanting to go venturing in dungeons.. A dungeon is a man¡¯s dream after all! Well, that was the reason why I ended up meeting them yesterday, I was too excited, and since I had the [Auto-Mapping] skill I dared to walk separated from Mark. This skill is pretty uncommon because most people who obtain this skill were adventure who have gone to dungeons many times, to the point they''re starting to remember the dungeons'' paths in their head, as for my case, I learned it the moment I read a map......I know its cheating, bu-ut I can¡¯t do nothing about it! It just automatically happened! And not only dungeon, I actually can map the other areas if I activate the skill, neat right ? Usually when you go to a dungeon, there''s always some treasure in a corner or some hidden places, that¡¯s why I walked towards one of dungeon¡¯s dead ends. Instead of treasure, I found kids and bunch criminals..... I really should have activated [Detector] skill.... ¡°Over here¡± Mark was signaling for us to take the right path, I wonder if he also has the [Mapping] skill. As we walked for hours inside the dungeon, we fought several slimes, more golems, found some spider nests and one or two Vouth frogs. ¡°Sir Crev, you¡¯re a dual swords user? I thought you were a monk¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Elma asked me while Mark was preparing our lunch. Just why she still calling me ¡®Sir¡¯ ? It must be because I was throwing those criminals around yesterday. In this world, a monk is a profession with crazy strength and bare-handed warrior, while yesterday, I fought those guys with judo movements, I don¡¯t think monks in this world even know such movements. ¡°My instructor taught me those. She told me to learn to defend myself if I happen to fight without a weapon¡± ¡°Can you teach me those moves?!¡± ¡°Well, I can teach you some basics¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°T-then, me too!¡± Wait, why are you two sandwiching me?! And since when?! S-somebody, do something! ¡°Hah...¡± Kena is sighing while looking at me with envious eyes. Rather than being envious of me, why don¡¯t you help me here?! ¡°The food is ready¡± At Mark''s words, Parika and Perika were the first to move, they¡¯re really fast too. ¡°This is amazing!¡± ¡°D-delicious!¡± Rick and Elma have blissful faces when they eat Mark¡¯s soup. It is delicious.... ¡°Are you some kind of chef from capital?¡± ¡°W-what are those made out?¡± ¡°Vouth frog¡¯s meat¡± ¡°PFFTTTTHHH!¡± Eh? Why is everybody spitting out the food? Have they never eaten frogs before? It¡¯s delicious though... (Editor''s note : Hell yeah it is!) ¡°Wh-?! Are you serious?! Vouth frog meat is deathly poisonous! Everybody knows that!¡± Kena screamed in panic. ¡°PFTTTTHH¡± This time, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s spitting the soup. Mark looked really pissed since his food just got wasted but he answered Kena with calm voice. ¡°I know, the poison is usually stored in a poison bag inside their mouth and spit it to attack the adventurer. Once you killed them, the poison bag will explode and contaminate the meat and the other organs. But if you kill it by cutting their head off before the poison bag can explode, the meat is eatable. Their meat is especially delicious if you fry it with balu sauce and butter. I¡¯ve been eating this food for years now so its safe¡± Everyone still have doubtful expressions on their faces. Well, is it like fugu sushi? Mark said it''s safe, so I will continue eating this. After seeing me eat, the others also started eating. ¡°.....it¡¯s really fine..¡± Elma murmured. ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t the first time I cook using poisonous monsters.¡± Kena, Lila, and the twins shouted in sync with their eyes wide open at Mark''s casual admission. ¡°Wait, what?!¡± ¡°...You actually eat without knowing what you eat?¡± I didn''t know whether to be worried for them or in awe at them. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to be able to cook monsters from dungeons.¡± As Elma said, most of the ingredients people use are from livestock or other nonpoisonous monsters.... but even livestock from this world look like monsters, so it isn''t very different for me. ¡°When did you start cooking monsters?¡± Rick asked ¡°Eh?...hm... maybe when I was ten back then¡± Mark mused, rubbing his chin. ¡°T-ten?! Around our age?¡± Both kids started to look at Mark with sparkling eyes.... ¡°It isn¡¯t a good story though...still want to know?¡± The cook asked teasingly. ¡°¡°YES!¡±¡± Even Parika and Perika too?! ¡°Well, back then, my village just got attacked by bandits...¡± It¡¯s that heavy from start?! ¡°I was an orphan from the start, so its was not a problem for me.¡± Heavy background?! And it should be a problem for you! It''s your freakin village! ¡°Most of the kids from the orphanage were sold as slaves by them except for me, because I happened to become their cook¡± Wha-?! How did that happened?! Why did you become a cook for the people who attacked your village?! ¡°I happened to cook for them once because none of them could cook and became their cook ever since. At that time, I still did not know how to cook monsters from dungeons and I just cooked simple things, but those bandit were really terrible cooks, I have never seen people almost dying because of their own cooking.... They had their base deep down in the dungeon, protected with crystal barriers, no monsters dared to come close and the men covered the way out with some foliage to camouflage the entrance. In the inside are lots of gold and jewellery and some low level monsters. To prevent me from escaping, they chained me to their kitchen . For more than a year, I worked as their personal slave.... Then one day, they came back with a boy from a noble household, and asked ransom for the boy. While waiting for their money, I was in charge of taking care of that boy. Because our ages were similar, we became friends.¡± Oh! It¡¯s like those movies when they become friend and then escape together? ¡°Although I say friend, it more like a babysitter and the baby..¡± Eh? ¡°He barely did anything! He dozed off, always sleeping and barely doing anything! Even lifting a spoon was hard work for him! How could I leave somebody like that alone?!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°His parent, rather than paying the ransom... They sent some magic caster to attack the bandits, causing a landslide and closing the exit, we were trapped. Everyone panicked and tried to dig their way out but it was hopeless¡± Everyone stared at Mark and listened to his story with tense faces ¡°We were trapped there for more than a week, the foods supplies were already empty before you knew and everyone was starving. The only things left were monsters in the dungeon, but everyone knew they either were poisonous or tasted horrible¡± ¡°Is that when you started to learn how to cook them?¡± Asked Rick timidly. ¡°No, still didn''t know that they were edible back then. The bandit leader suddenly woke me out in the morning and told me to get the fire ready and heat the water, they would prepare the meat. I just did what they told me to. After the hot water was ready, I walked towards the main room. I didn''t really know how they would get the meat, but then I understood when I saw they tied up my friend at the table with a sword in their hand........my friend....he...¡± Everyone held their breath hearing Mark¡¯s story. He looked really saddened by remembering his past. ¡°...*glup*¡± ¡°My friend, despite all of that, he just looked at me while dozing off! Despite this danger, he just laid down, too lazy to move! I just can¡¯t believe him!...*sigh* after that, I started to learn how to cook using ingredients from monster inside the dungeon.¡± ................ ......... WAIT, what happened to your friend?! What happened to HIM?! You just skipped the important part! We''re not moving, still waiting for Mark to continue his story. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? The soup is getting cold.¡± He just nonchalantly continued eating his soup while leaving us with many more questions in our heads, what happened to his friend? Did he cook him? And how did he escape? What happened to the bandits? But we also hesitated to ask, we¡¯re a little bit afraid to know, I mean, what if he actually cooked his friend?! Everyone just stayed silent while eating the soup... =================================== I write down this chapter using my computer Then I realize, writing using my phone are way faster than using my computer (?_?) Next chapter! Read the untold story.... Two childhood friends and one hills Through four seasons and one cliff With tragic end... .....or is it? Next chapter! COMING SOON! Chapter 21.5 Here the chapter that not sweet enough to make the reader to throw up a rainbow Thank you for Panacea who editing this chapter (^_^) Enjoyy =================================== I''m just an ordinary village girl. Born from an ordinary couple. Raised ordinarily. And living an ordinary life. Back when I was ten, I met a boy. A lone figure in middle of market, like a lost child, he looked left and right. "What are you doing?" I asked him. The small figure twitched and looked at me with his big blue eyes. That was the first time I met him. Unlike other noble kids, he didn''t belittle villagers, he wasn''t snobbish or selfish. He was just a boy from a poor noble house with a timid personality. He was smaller, weaker and younger than me. He wasn''t like princes from fairy tales with a handsome face, he didn''t have any political power, wear expensive jewellery or ride a white horse. But he always had a gentle smile on his face. The most beautiful smile I''ve ever seen. In spring, we would run to the hills holding hands. Singing our own songs, make flower crowns and sleep while covered by dandelions. In summer, we would play near the river, catching fishes, swim and gather shiny pebbles. In Autumn we would play with the red leaves, collecting acorns, mushrooms and other seeds. And in winter, we would build snowmen, have snow fights, and drink warm Ji''ir tea near the fire place. The sweet smell of tea tickled our noses as we snuggled together under grandma''s warm blanket. If I had bad day, he would hold my hand. With his gentle smile, whispering to my ears. "Everything''s gonna be okay" And whenever he was sad, I would hug him and whisper to him "I''m with you" As years passed, we grew from two kids into a woman and a man. And fell in love like any other ordinary couple. We started linking our fingers. From simple, childish laughs into shy, loving laughs. Kissed eachother''s cheeks as we whispered our love. The other called me a gold digger because I''m with him, but it never bothered me as he''d always be there and get angry for my sake. In spring, we would have picnics on our hills and sing our song, he would make a flower ring then put it on my hand and at night, I would keep the flower in my book just like my other special flower. A special flower from him. In summer, we would play near our river, as we gathered more shiny pebbles for our summer memories. In Autumn, we would give one of his gloves to me and hold my bare hand with his, my hand would get warmer as my face heat up, dyeing my cheeks in red and he would tell me how adorable I am. In winter, We would walk together making our own footprints in fresh snow, at night, the moon and cold wind became beautiful and warm as I tasted my first kiss. He would brush his finger against my chin and kiss me lovingly. As we sat at our hill watching the stars, we would talk about our future. What kind of wedding would we have had ? A small and simple wedding with our flower crown as wedding veil from our spring. Our shiny pebbles instead of an expensive wedding carpet from our summer. Red warm chairs decorated with acorns just like our Autumn. A pure white gown and Ji''ir tea like our winter. What kind of house we would have had? A small simple house near our hills, with two doors, six windows, one small kitchen and three rooms. At morning, him, going to work at the farm At daylight, me, bringing him a lunch full of his favorite foods At the afternoon, us, going back home with our arms linked And at night, us, cuddling under our warm blanket. I would have laughed shyly as he whispered to me how much he adored me and I would have hugged him whispering how much I loved him We would have had four children named Rufus, Ellena, Harf, and Dillia.. When I asked him why, he answered me with bashful face. "I would love to have many kids. But if it''s too many then you would spend more time with the kids and have less time for me" I would laugh at his childish side and call him cute. He would get sulky when I call him that which made him even cuter. I don''t need handsome prince from a fairy tale. I don''t need jewellery, money or expensive clothes. I don''t need fame or high rank position. A small house in small village with my beloved person is the only thing I need... But our story wasn''t meant to finish with happy ending. When his parents discovered our relationship, they took him away from me. "My son, he already has a fianc¨¦e! A young beautiful girl from high society! A noble just like him! Not a filthy commoner like you! You don''t deserve him!" And just like that, he was gone... Our spring songs lost their sound. Our pebbles lost their shine Our red autum lost its beauty And our winter lost its warmth Everything became black and white Until a letter came. "Meet met me tonight at the flower hill" Only a single sentence, enough to color my day... Wearing my new blue dress, I tied my hair with some flowers and checked myself in the mirror with a grin on my face. I ran to our hill with fragile hope and happiness, ran as fast as I could wanting to see his gentle smile... Only for that to be shattered once more by reality. Instead of him, a girl whom I had never seen before came towards me, on our hill... "So, this who*e is the one that has been seducing my fianc¨¦?" A beautiful blonde woman, wearing expensive clothes was looking at me as if looking at filth "For your information, I don''t care if you two in love with each other or not. He isn''t even my type, he is only good for his family title. He has the title but is poor, I have no title but am rich, its a win-win situation you know." She smirked and her face inched closer, cruelly whispering the next words. "And you''re not supposed to be in it." As the woman laughed at me, some big men showed up behind me. "Let just say, you''re unlucky to fall in love with the wrong person. No hard feelings okay? You people, do anything you want with her, just make sure she won''t dare to show up in front of my fianc¨¦ again" She went away with a dismissive hand wave. I was scared.. Those men were getting close to me with filthy grins on their faces. So I ran, but ... I wasn''t fast enough They cornered me in no time At the edge of a cliff.... "D-don''t you dare come closer!" I threatened them and they laughed "Don''t be so scared" "Yeah! We will take gooood care of you" "We will make you feel really good until you beg us more, hehehe" I was scared.. Those men were getting close to me with filthy grins on their faces. I took a stick near my feet and put a fighting pose. "N-no! I will beat you...." "Oohh, I''m really scared" "Ahahahaha" "Oo~ that''s cutee" Those men keep mocking me and walking closer... I shut my eyes and murmured under my breath... "Help..." *Creak* I was scared... The floor collapsed and I fell. My body crashing hard to the ground. Those men were nowhere to be seen. Hard to breath and blood every where... My body getting cold as blood filled my mouth. It hurts My body hurts In my despair, I want to see him one more time... unconsciously, I weakly call his name... "*cough*...W...il...." Will you cry for me? Please don''t let him be sad.... Now I can''t make him happy.. I hope someone will... ...please take my place and make him happy.. It hurts so much... I feel tears fall from my eyes, everything went dark.... and I died... .... ...... Everything is black... .... Where am I? .... I''m very tired... ..... ....... "......ia..." A voice... Whose voice is it?.... "..My lia..." The voice sounds in pain... Who is it? Whose voice is it? "Lia..." The voices... Somehow I feel like crying... Every time I heard that voice, my heart hurts really bad I want to meet the owner of that voice... I want to meet him... If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.... .... My eyes open up slowly... The unusually bright light hurts my eyes... I look at my surroundings, a big expensive room and a soft bed.... Where am I? I tried to move my body, but I can''t... My is body full of scars and stitches, my skin is really pale and covered with many bandages... *Click* The big black door open up and a man came in... Wearing expensive black clothes, soft blonde hair, and cold blue eyes... The moment our eyes meet, his eyes open wide. The cold blue eyes turned into gentle and warm... "..Lia...my Lia!" He run toward me and hold my hands... He''s the owner of the pained voice I heard.... "...Lia..." He kissed my fingers one by one... His hands are warm and rough, unlike my small and cold finger... "...w...ho...ar...e...you?" I asked him with hoarse voice... Do I know him? At my question, the man looked at me, blue eyes now full of despair. "Lia? Don''t you...know me?" I do not know him... As I was about shake my head, an answer came to my head... "...my..mas..ter..." Yes, this person is my master "No, Lia, don''t you remember me?" Gripping harder at my cold fingers, my master asked me with a pained voice.... I don''t understand why, so I just look at him with blank stare... "...tsk.." My master angrily walked away with a stormy face. Why? Did I do something wrong? But ''we'' can''t lie to our master... For we are the ghoul Servants from the dead realm Created by forbidden black magic. We live from our master''s mana power, have strength far beyond that of a normal human, We can''t die as long as our master is alive, and to serve our master for eternity is our purpose... After a few hours, I can move my body smoothly... The other servants gave me a blue dress outfit and lead me to see my master... He sit at big, cold dinner table, eating his food with cold eyes. Once he saw me, his eyes softened but were also sad. He ordered me to sit and eat with him. The food is delicious but I''m not going to be full from eating human''s food "Is it good?" He asked me with faint smile. I can''t lie, so I told him the truth and he just smiles sadly.... Why? After few months, I work as his personal maid I''m the only maid wearing a blue dress and the only one that allowed to clean my master''s room Despite the fact that most of his room is a mess full of paperwork, only one cupboard is clean and tidy. Many jars full of shiny pebbles and acorns are lined up neatly. One old book full of pressed flowers, small old red gloves, and many boxes full of Ji''ir tea leaves... that''s master favorite tea... Where ever master go, I will follow him and slowly I understand my master personality.... He likes to torture snobby, arrogant and bad nobles... From psychological torture such as blackmailing, destroying people''s social lives, to physical torture such as skinning, boiling, bone breaking, drowning, foot roasting, iron maiden, rat torture, sawing, brazen bull, brown rats and many more... My fingers just can''t count anymore... Depending on those nobles crime, he would punish them in many ways... There is one time that he brought me down to his torture chamber....one cell is full with rotten dead body, at the corner, a single figure crawled toward us... A human like figure, she no longer has any skin, covered with maggots and worms, eating her body, only by magic is she still alive... "Fo-for...gi...ve..me...please....please...I beg you..." She grab my shoes and kiss them... why is she asking me? "Please..please...please kill meee!!....I''m sorry...sorry...sorry...it hhhuurtttsss....hurrrttss!" My master, looking at the figure coldly... I could feel anger...sadness and hatred.... Using his magic , my master threw boiling water at the woman... "AAARRRRGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!" "You''ll die slowly with that ugly form of yours" From his item bag, master took out a full body mirror and place it across the jail.. "With this you can see how you look as you live and rot slowly, Bit¡ðh" Master walked away and I followed behind him "...you caaaannn''tt do ttthhhissss tooo meee! I''mmm yourrr ffiaaanccee! Youuuu caaannnn''ttt do tthiisss ttooo meee! YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO MEEE!" The woman keep screaming but master just walked away nonchalantly... I could heard his small voice under his breath... "Tsk! How dare that vermin, after she killed her..." ..... ....... ......... Isn''t he doing too much? I mean, that girl has suffered enough right? Why can''t he just kill her and end her suffering? But as ghoul, we can''t go against our master''s orders... well, we''re not supposed to talk back unless we''re asked or ordered to.... ..... I just clean master''s room like always. This cupboard is my favorite, I always clean them more longer than others....my undead body just feel really warm by looking at them... "Do you like it?" "?!" Startled by my master''s voice, I panicked and almost dropped one of the pebble jars... "Pfft.." Wha-?! This is the first time I see master laughing! He has very gentle smile....his smile is beautiful like always... .... .....Huh?......why did I think he always smiles like that?.. This supposed to be the first time I saw him smile like that... Master is staring at me, waiting for me to answer his question while hiding grin behind his hand. "....yes.." "......why?" "....Because...they''re warm..." "?" "...I am an undead, my body is cold as death... I couldn''t feel how warm the sunlight in summer or how cold snow in winter..." I looked straight at master''s eyes and smile softly... "But this cupboard full of warm things...I love th-?!" My eyes opened wide "..huh?" Even he doesn''t realize that tears are coming out from his eyes?! WHA-?! M-m-master?! Master is crying?! W-W-W-What should I do?! What should I do?! "PFFTT! AHAHAHAHA" Eh? Now master is laughing hard?! Don''t tell me my master is getting crazy?! "Your panicked face! It''s priceless! Ahahaha!" I''m dumbfounded by what he said to me... that is very not nice! I''m really worried and he laughs at me?! "Puffing your cheeks when you''re mad, you just adorable as always" A-A-A-ADORABLE?! N-nononono- "-nono! W-what''s so adorable about me?! Aren''t you weird master?! isn''t he a weirdo?! Nobody calls a ghoul adorable! We''re supposed to be a servant from other world! How could he call we adorable?! Just as I though, my master is getting cuckoo! My master is crazy and a weirdo?! W-what should I d-" "....." "Huh? Why master looking at me like that? Is there something weird? But he''s a weirdo, it might be normal for him to look at people like that?" "....you do realize that I could hear what you''re saying about me?" "Eh? EH?! I accidently said what I thought? No, wait, how can I talk freely?!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "M-masterrrr! It isn''t time for you laughing out loud like that! Oh, my, I really can talk freely.." "You''re just as amazing as always! Even after death! Kuh..huhuhuhuhuhu" "Maaasssterrr! Please stop laughing at me like thaat!" "Hah...I really loves you... my Cordelia.." "WH-WH-WH-WHA?! Smiling like that, isn''t that cheating?! UWAAAA! My cheeks are teribbly hot! How?!That is cheating master! Smiling like that!" "Heh! What about my smile?" "*sigh*...if you smile gently like that to me, I will fall for you..." "Cordelia, did you just unconciously answer my question?" "WHA?! Nooo! Forget that! Forget what I just said!" "No way" "Masterr!" "I will make sure you fall for me again, my Cordelia" Uuuughhh! "Stop teasing me, Master Williaaam!" My voice echo trough the hallway as master run away from his room... Seriously master! Next time, I will tease him about wanting to have four children! .....huh? Having children with whom again? ( Editor''s note, and then hero party happens, kills everyone and loots the place.The end.) ================================= Thank you for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 22 Hey, chapter 22 is here (^_^)/ Thanks for the editor Panacea-san Please enjoy\(^ ¡ð ^)/ ======================================= "Just so you know, Kena has the most meat among us" Perika started, inching away slowly. "Y-yeah! Look at that chest! She stored all the fat there!" Parika added, joining her sister. "Loads of fat!" "Loads of it!" Perika and Parika were pointing at Kena''s chest while talking with Mark. *Ga-shu* Using both of her hands, Kena was grinding the twins'' face "What about ''fat'' HUH?! Did you two just say I''m FAT HUH?! Which part of me is FAT HUH?! HUUHH?!" "T-the claw! The claw!" "It''s digging in my face! Hurts! It HURTS!" Mark is looking at the noisy group, murmuring under his breath while holding his injured arm. "What are those guys doing?" It was because of you! Because of the story! After we finish our lunch, Perika and Parika start making some distance between them and Mark. They kept saying things like : "We''re small and thin!" "We keep forgetting to eat! Our meat must be bitter!" "Right! Bitter and not much meat!" "We''re bitter and undelicious!" That is why you should just told us what happened to your friend! Did you eat it? Or not? You didn''t, right?! Elma suddenly tugged at my sleeve and looked at me with timid eyes "U-um! The magic diagram is already finished!" We advance deeper into floor after lunch and encounter the black Rihog''s nest, a plant type monster with sharp leaves, many tiny round feets which looked really disgusting, and a black bud on the top of its head. Despite their big bodies, black Rihogs can move really fast. They attack with their long, sharp leaves and cut their targets to pieces. For my group, to run and avoid their leaves isn''t so hard, but for a beginner adventurer, their attacks are almost impossible to dodge. Rick has some severe cuts after being pulled by Kena and Mark was injured because he was proctecting Elma. Those kind of injuries are easily healed after drinking some potion but Elma insisted to heal Rick and Mark by herself. "It''s my job as a healer!" Said Elma with teary eyes. Like I said before, beastkin can''t use magic and those who can are rare existences. Althought they can''t cast a spell, they can use magic diagrams. Unlike regular spells, magic diagrams use mana from nature. Its like a solar panel, that generate electricity by using the sun''s energy to create power. The magic diagram is the solar panel, made by hand with materials from outside while the activation switch is magic incantation. After you make the magic diagram, you need to speak out a long incantation before it activated. This method are new for people from beast continent and unpopular. It did increase beastkin''s interest at first, but the long incantation, long process of drawing magic diagrams, and the limited number of the magic diagram formulae makes people dislike to use them, ''you will die before you finish them'', that what people on the tavern said. It didn''t take long for people start to lose interest towards magic diagrams. I''m quite surprised to see someone still using them. Elma finished her long incantation and the magic diagram started to glow softly. The wound closed up slowly and left some scars. Even the healing effect is much weaker than normal magic potion... Looking at her result, Elma downcast her eyes while holding back her tears "..I''m so sorry for being useless.." "Wh-what are you saying Elma? You healed us and sir Crev''s party member, now they can save up their potions because of you! R-right?" Rick tried comforting Elma and looked at us. Well, It was Mark who was healed, so we let him decide. "...." Seeing Mark''s lack of response, Rick bit his lips and looked down, frustated. "....it actually healed pretty nicely for a magic diagram. I heard there are some magic diagrams that went wrong during the process of incantation, but it seems they just weren''t as good as you" Mark looked at the two kids in font of him with a smile and patted their heads. "Thanks" Elma and Rick looked at Mark, relieved, but then they looked really sad. "..." Suddenly Perika and Parika clung to Mark''s arms and glared at Rick and Elma "Our brother" The both of them said in sync. "..we''re not even related.." Despite Mark''s remark, the twins did not let go Mark''s hands and he was forced to walk in uncomfortable position for a while. "...Th-there are more than one path up ahead" "Y-yeah" A few hours after walking deeper, Elma and Rick suddenly talked with monotone voices. Just as Elma said, there are three paths in front of us. Usually, Mark is the one who''s deciding which path we will take. Mark took a glance right and left, and he started to whispering to himself "....." He''s doing that again! Every time we encounter more than one road, he''ll stop and follow that strange habit of his. "Let''s go to the left!" Rick suggested. "R-right! Other adventurers usually take the third path at this part!" Elma added. "...we better not" Mark started to take the first path "N-no! The the first part are full of..uh.. traps! Right full of traps" Rick started "T-true! The third one is the safest! The other adventurer talk about it often!" His sister added. "No, there are many gho-..." Gho-? Gho-o what? "..-oother reason we should not go that way. This one is the safest" Mark insisted. This is getting suspicious, is there something they aren''t telling us ? "H-how did you know that one is the safest!? This one is!" The young boy insisted "Like I said, there are many reason for me to not take that path! This way." Mark is signaling us to move toward the first path. As we start walking, Rick and Elma become increasingly agitated. No longer able to hold back, Elma clenched her staff tightly and dashed towards the third path. "We''re in this city longer than you do! This one is the safest!" Suprised by her suddenly running, Rick hastily run after Elma to the third path. "Wait! Elma!" "!? Don''t go over there! The others told me that path is dangerous!" Before Mark finished his sentence, Rick''s figure was already gone, leaving our group shocked with the sudden change. Mean while I was shocked with completely other reason. WAIT, who are the ''others'' Mark talking about?! There is no one beside us here! With her timid voice, Lila is the first one to break the silence. "...u-um, we better go after them right?" "Aren''t those two a bit weird" Just like Kena said, the both of them are really bad at lying. But why would they persistently lead us to the wrong direction? I didn''t sense any ill intent from them, on contrary they seemed to feel guilt toward us "*sigh*... we go after them, right?" Mark ask me with his tired voice. Since I have [Detector] skill, if Mark decided the paths we take are dangerous, I will be the one who take charge. I activated [Mapping] skill and turn it into [Auto-Mapping], activated [Detector] skill and [Analyzing Eyes]. By the way, now I can control my [Analyzing Eyes] better thanks to Shena''s tortu-...training program. With these skills activated, I can see the dungeon paths, the position of every living being in it, their name and their level. Personally I think this combination is another cheat. But activating those skill at the same time will drain my mana like crazy! And I tend to collapse with heavy headaches, its truly terrifying... My time limit is fifteen minutes, the longer I activate them, the longer I will be sick in the bed. So lets finish this quickly... The first path is actually the safest, second path is full of trap, ending up as a dead end. The third path is.... The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "!?" There are many number of white spider in the third path, mostly at level of 28! ------------------------------------------------------ -Rick''s POV- "Elma! Wait!" As I call her, she starts slowing down. When she realizes that I''m the only one who is running after her, she look relieved but also frustated. She clenched her staff tightly and started crying. "*SOB*" I know she''s really confused right now. Sir Crev, bigbro Mark, the twins, bird lady and miss Lila are nice people. And we tried to use them... "......" I clench my fist and bit my lips. How did it become like this? We made our living by doing small jobs until now and we were happy. Me, Elma and big brother Dema. It started with a simple book and lousy scribbles. One day big brother Dema came home with one old looking magic book. We beastkin can''t use magic, that''s why I can''t see the use of this book he bought. He wasted three months worth of food on that stupid book, I almost threw my sword at him because of that. "Don''t you know people in ancient times usually used to write down some formula if they wanted to summon the hero? They did that because the spell needed massive mana quantities and spell chanting to activate them. If I can transcript magic spells into magic formulae, then maybe, we the beastkin can also use magic!" That what bigbro Dema told me with his eyes full of hope. At first, me and Elma did nothing about it as long he compensated the money. But, after more than six months of scribbling here and there everyday, one of bigbro''s experiment actually succeeded. He managed to created a huge lump with earth magic diagram. After that, everything went really fast. A nobleman gave money to us so we could develop more and stronger magic diagrams, people started praising bigbro, and we actually made some new magic diagrams to be presented towards many people. Many people started to learn under bigbro and many people gave their money as investment to us. Things start smoothly at first And then, everything goes wrong People started complaining on how long to write the magic diagram and chant the incantation. When people were fighting monsters, they kept getting disturbed when writing the diagram. As healing magic diagram, it effects is much weaker and slower than healing potions, many adventurer died before they finished the diagram. Bigbro''s reputation went down really quick, the nobles demanded compensation for their loss but we didn''t have any money with us. The noble wanted to sell us to the slave dealer but bigbro managed to stop them "Wait! Even if you sold the three of us, it won''t cover your loss! This two kids are talented adventurers! Rather than selling them, give them chance!" Shout bigbro out of desperation. We never hunted any monster before, there is no way we are talented adventurer. The noble let me and Elma to pay the debt as an adventure. With time limit of three months and bigbro as their hostage or we will sold to the slave dealer. "Don''t worry about me! Just run away from this city! Please.....take care Elma for me okay" Bigbro whisper to me before we part. "Sorry for dragging you two in this mess" With faint smile, that was the last words he said to me. We tried our best to gather the money, we tried to get into famous adventure groups, even only as errand boys, we tried our best. But they treated us like a trash, more over once the knew we were once involved in magic diagram development, their treatment become more harsher everyday and then they stop paying us so we left. We tried to work at noble houses, rejected because of our background. We are at loss Should we run and leave bigbro alone? But, when I saw the teary face of Elma, I just can''t do such thing... Unlike me who has got no relative, Elma''s only blood relative is bigbro Dema. The two of them were kind enough to pick me from the slums. I don''t want us to be apart.... at least, I want Elma and her brother to be together. It would be better if I was the one they held as hostage...then the both of them could run away together When I suggested that, Elma actually slapped my face. "Are you an idiot?! There is no way we will leave you behind! You are our family now!" She cried hard after that, even though it was me who got slapped.... Bigbro Dema was clumsy and easily distracted with things he liked. Elma is a cry baby and easily got depressed. But they are my perfect family I don''t want us to be apart.... What should we do? I held my tears as I comfort her.... One day, a high pay quest suddenly put on board. [Black Golem subjugation] Kill and gather black golem core. Time limit: one week Reward: 200 gold coins each Rank: - The quest don''t have any specific rank in it, that mean, me and Elma can do the quest. But the weakest black golem are at level 26 and they are a D rank monsters. The both of us are only at level 5. Taking this quest is the same as having a death wish. .....but maybe, it doesn''t have to be us who will be fighting the black golems.... If we can get some adventurer group and trap them into fighting the black golems, we can steal the black golem core while they are fighting them... With that kind of idea, we managed to deceive several groups, we never felt guilty as the group we chose always treated us like trash, just like our previous group....but it was still not enough to pay our debt... The time limit is almost up and it getting harder to find another adventure group as our ex-group tends to search for us at the adventure guild. Three days before the time limit is up, we actually manage to get a party. Several bulky men with scary faces, they also like to belittle us...just like any other group... ''They will be a perfect target'' that what I thought at first. But it turned out that they were the ones targeting us... We were in a pinch. I was frustrated for not being able to protect Elma. Then I meet him. A boy that seems not older than us Small body And weird mask Strangely, he was very strong He could throw the bulky men around and evaded their attacks without any problem. In a blink of eye, he put those men out cold... Maybe, if it this guy...we can gather more gold by using him... That what we were thinking at first... Sir Crev and his party were different from other party. They didn''t make fun of us when they heard Elma is a healer... They didn''t make us to carry their bags... They treated us delicious food... They didn''t abandon us when we encountered enemies... ...they are kind people... When we realizes this, we felt guilty and hesitated to lead them to the wrong path.. But we need money for pay the debt or we will never see bigbro ever again... If they take the first path, they will encounter the adult altractian spider''s nest and their quest will be complete.While we still need more black golem cores as the time limit is almost up. That is when Elma started running on her own... Now she is crying in front of me as we stand still... "*sob*sob*....I-I don''t want to...*hic*...b-but...bigbro...*hic*...w-we need to pay..*hic*.." Taking her hand, I try to soothe her "...let just get back and apologize to them.." Elma only nodded at me as she was still sobbing... Only a little bit later I realized, there is something walking above us, on the ceiling as we were talking to each other.. ======================================= Thank you for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 23 The chapter 23 is here! Sorry for my absence.... my family just move out so I need to packing my stuff... our new house is messy... and still little bit uncomfortable since my phone can''t get any signal...and there is no wi-fi there... yeah, no wifi and signal... Once I manage to get an internet, I can''t log in from my phone and keep listed as guest... Anyway, please enjoy (^_^) And thanks for editing this chapter Panacea-san (^_^)/ ====================================== (Pana-chan''s note : Warning, mass spider destruction. For the delicate souls of Kumoko-chan''s admirers, please skip this chapter.) "Kyaaaaaaaaa!" I could hear a girl screaming . In front of my face, an invisible screen only I can see was full of red dots... As I feared, those two encountered the white spiders already, we should move faster. I signalled Mark that I would be running ahead and he nodded at me As a beastkin, I could run faster than humans but not fast enough to reach those two.. Diactivated [Mapping] Diactivated [Analyzing Eyes] Activated [Acceleration] The moment I activated [Acceleration], my body dashed in high speed and left the others behind. After a few seconds, I saw the kids. There were bunch of white spiders in front of them. Rick''s legs were tied up with the spider''s thread and he was having hard time trying to cut the thread. "Le..let go of Rick! You stupid spider!" Elma tried to taunt the spider while throwing some rocks at them...but the spider continued pulling Rick''s leg and ignoring Elma... Spider''s eyes are usually vulnerable towards light, so let''s use Shena''s light bomb. I take out a white, hand sized ball and throw it between thespiders and the kids. "Close your eyes!" I shout to the kids. "Hisssh!" The spiders backed away while emitting distrubing cries because of the sudden bright light. I then tried to cut the nearest spider *CLANG* Their body is hard as hell! It''s totally different from the other spiders''. Is it because of their level? "Rick!" Elma is desperately pulling Rick''s hand. I should have cut the thread first. Activated [Strength Boost] "[Slash]!" I cut the thread and pull the kids away, at that moment, the other shows up from afar. "t-the..between c-cephalothorax and the abdomen... the pedicle! Cut the pedicle!" Lila shouted from afar while catching her breath... Pedicle? That one? I cut the part described by Lila and the spider fell easily...the head moved a few meter then it slumped down. Yuck! Its so eery and disgusting! I moved foward as I cut down the spiders, then suddenly a big object just fled near my head...and crushed the spider in front of me. That... was Perika''s battle hammer... "Don''t throw the weapon! Perika!" Parika scolded her twin while cutting or should I say crushing the spiders with her axe... Is that even possible?! The spider''s body should be hard! "Don''t crush the head! Parika! It can be used as weapon materials" "I know Perika! Crush their abdomen!" The twins eagerly crushed every spiders'' abdomen in front of them... "Hey! Don''t crush their abdomen!" On contrary, Mark is stabbing the spiders from it''s mouth through the head... "They keep their eggs in their abdomen! I want those as cooking material!" Wha-?! Spider''s egg!? Thinking about it make me feel nauseous... "White spider egg...that does sound delicious.." Kena was almost drooling. It is?! In which part?! "I used adult altractian spider''s eggs for today''s fruit tart. Delicious right?" The moment Mark said that, I almost vomited... Spider''s egg?! Spider EGG?! are you kidding me?! "Urp!" "Hey! Don''t you dare to throw up on my dish!" I just ate a spider egg, I just ate a spider egg, I just ate a spider egg, I just ate a spider egg... "Urrppp!" "You! Don''t you dare waste my food! Shove it back! Shove it back now!" Are you crazy?! "*huff* the hell are you using spider''s egg?! That is disgusting!" "Huh? Which part?"Kena seemed genuinely surprised "Spiders egg are delicious~"singsonged Perika, sooned followed by her twin. "Right! Delicious~" "Un! It is good even with bread" Even you Lila?! "Why don''t you just use normal eggs?" Like chicken for example! "? Spider eggs are normal though?" Mark seemes puzzled "No! Something like...er...Hille bird! Hille bird''s eggs!" "But, Hille birds doesn''t lay eggs" They don''t?! Every bird should have to lay an egg! I can''t imagine a bird giving birth, it makes no sense at all! "T-then what about Colka birds?! They lay eggs right!" Somehow, they are all looking at me with blank faces... "...it does lay an egg...but..." Kena started. "..it''s worth a try"Mark added. The twins though... "NOOO! they are squishy!" "Yuuuck! squishy and sticky!" They are?! "......disgusting..." Lila is whispering under her breath but I still can hear her.. Even Lila dislikes it?! I just can''t comprehend this world''s logic! Our group was having such a conversation while fighting bunch of spiders... White spiders were considered as strong monster--for a beginner adventurer... But most of our group is made of people with a level above fourty... This kind of monster actually was not to hard for people above level thirty, but you can get killed if you let your guard down only because your level is higher. The dangerous part is what lay at the front. About 750 or 800 meters from here, there a white spider queen at level 60 and bunch of traps further down... I am really curious about how Mark figured out which path is safe and which is not...but, I''m kinda scared to know at the same time.... After seeing their fallen comrades, the other spiders backed down and ran away. Mark and the twins started dismantling the spider''s bodied while having an argument with each other... "Hey! I want those parts!"Mark shouted "We''re first!"Perika retorted "For making a shield!" Perika added Meanwhile, Lila and Kena were taking care of Elma and Rick. "Are you two alright?" "...yes...thank you" While they are doing so, I''m checking the surroundings. Sometimes monsters retreat only to gather more of their friends. With my [Detector] skill still active, I check the other monsters'' position before I deactivate it ....it doesn''t seem they will be coming back or anything, there are no monsters until 400 meters from our position...its safe.. I diactivated [Detector], [Strength Boost], and [Acceleration]. Now I''m feeling sleepy... I sit down against the dungeon''s wall, close my eyes and concentrate...I''m look like meditating, I think? Actually I''m doing [Mana Circulation Control].... Shena taught me this technique....she really knows anything and can make anything, it a little bit scary in my opinion. If she ever was stranded in an unpopulated island with only coconut trees, I bet she could make a ship out of those coconuts! Or maybe an air balloon?...yeah, it''s kinda scary, you can''t really mess up with her or she will make a weapon out of coconuts to kill you... [Mana Circulation Control], this technique allows me to take control over mana inside me, and gather more to fill out the used mana. I have to do this before my mana reserves empty too much or I will fall asleep for a looong time like two or three days? Before I learned this technique, I could fight those monsters only with my fists or a weapon. I couldn''t use magic at all or I would fell asleep while fighting those monsters and become their lunch... Like re-charging a phone, I could feel my mana reserves getting filled up. Realizing that I''m not moving and only sitting on the spot with closed eyes, Elma and Rick timidly walk toward me. "U-um...." Still re-charging.... The other already know about my routine so they understand why I''m not answering the kids.. "........" I could feel the kids in front of me, but they don''t say anything... And the three idiots were still arguing over who got which spider part... "That part is ours!" "The spider''s legs! Give it back!" "I took it first so its mine!" "We want it! Let it go!" "Let go!" "No! its mine! You two, hands off my spider''s leg!" Those guys are so noisy! ...Are they doing tug o war with the spider''s legs? As I feel my mana fill up, I exhale and slowly open my eyes In front of me, Rick was sitting down with a dark face while Elma was onthe verge of tears "Ugh..." Wh-wait! Why? Are you crying? "*Sob*...I..uguh...I''m so sorry! HUAAAA!" Elma''s crying started to get louder. "*sob* its all my fault...*hic*...I won''t blame you for....*sob*...reporting me to the guild...*hic*...b-but please don''t report Rick!" Reporting who? Now I''m confused... "Wha-?! No way! Its my idea! So, if you''re going to report to the guild, then it should be me- " "What are you guys talking about?" "*hic*...w-we know that..you''re angry...*hic*...a-and-" "And we are sorry for tricking you..." "Tricking me?" "....*hic*...w-we..." This girl should stop crying before she speaks, I just don''t know what is she saying... "We used you and your party to gather the black golem cores...we planned to secretly switch the bag..." Rick explained everything while I''m wiping Elma''s face with my handkerchief. Turn out, they are in huge debt because of their brother and have to pay it back in the end of this week. After being treated harshly by other parties, they started to use and scam them? Or something like that...when things got bad, they planned to run away with the rewards. They planned to trick my group but hesitated because we treated them nicely? I thought we treat them normally? Just how harshly did the other groups treat them? Rick and Elma look at with dark faces... "...I''m not angry with you two, but with all the things you two did, have you even considered the possibility of your previous party to reporting you before we do.." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "...they haven''t done that because they think it''s humiliating to be tricked by beginner adventurers and kids at that." "We...we didn''t mean to trick you...it just we are in pinch an-and.." "Just, how much is your debt?" "..1,500 gold..." Kena''s eyes opened wide when she heard the debt "1,500 gold?!" "How much you have gather?" "...pretty much? I guess, 2 black golem....and 1 from your group..." "That''s not even the half of it!" Rick and Elma looked scared and fell silent from my remark. "We are sorry! We promise you to pay back those golem core including the we have stolen! Just please let us have the money to get our brother back!" Well, if these kids were pleading to me with that kind of faces... it kinda hard for me to reject them...they do seem desperated... Kena is also looking at me with similiar a face with the kids... "*sigh*..lets get moving, we need to gather more black golem cores" Elma and Rick looked at me with wide eyes "You two should promise me to have to work hard to compensate the money later. Including the core you have stolen" "Y-yes! We will work hard!" "We promise!" "Ru-I mean Crev! I could just kiss you right now!" Kena leaped toward me and started hugging me...tight! Too tight! I can''t breathe! Our group ended up gathering more black golem cores in the dungeon for two days straight...since the request time limit almost up, we camped in the dungeon to save some time. Finding black golems is really hard because you can''t tell the difference between black golems and normal golems. Only their cores are slightly different, black golem cores have a grey light while normal golem''s are dark yellow. Thanks to [Analyzing Eyes] and [Detector] skill, we manage to gather 4 more of black golem core in a short time period, but it still isn''t enough so we decided to give them our reward money and sell some things to earn the rest. Mark opened a food stall and besides him, the twins sold their hand made weapons. "*sob*...my beloved child..." "*Hic*..p-promise us to keep them nicely...*hic*" Do they have to cry everytime their weapon is being sold? We actually manage to reach 1,500 gold in this past five days . After we count the rewards, we accompany the kids to pay their debt. We walk toward a big white mansion, the maid lead us to a big room which looked like an office. A big, fat man with bunny ears is sitting on an expensive looking chair, wearing expensive looking clothes full of jewellery..how can he even walk with that weight and those clothes? "Ah, the swindler kids have come. Did you finally give up and are ready to be sold?" The man smile smirked mockingly while looking at Elma''s body and licking his lips. Rick moved between the man''s sight and Elma, glaring at him. D-disgusting! What up with this man?! We are right behind these two kids and he still did something like that! Noticing my group, the man raised his brow. He is looking intently as his gaze moved from Mark, Kena, Lila, the twins and m-eeeeppp! I got goosebumps the moment he looked at me! He is sneering at me while looking up and down. "And who is this?" "..These are my friends" Rick stated, still glaring defiantly. "Friend, huh?" Wh-why is he still looking at me? The others moved to hide me from him. "Hmp! If you can''t pay the debt this week, I can extend the time limit by one month if this friend of yours become the bail or maybe the useless girl over there " "!"Elma stiffened, looking like a deer caught in headlights. "W-we came here to bail out big brother Dema!" The man snorted at Rick''s words but then he fell silent when Rick showed him the money "Here is 1,500 gold as we promised!" As Rick put the money at top of the man''s desk, he began counting them. The man smiled right after counting the money "Nope, not enough" "?! What are you saying? That is exactly 1,500 gold there!" "No, its not 1,500. There are monthly interest so your debt is actually 2,000 now" Rick and Elma looked at the noble man with disbelief "Here, it was written on the contract that you will get a ten percents interest each month" Said the man with grin on his face while showing us the contract. There are small words written at the edge of the paper. Ten percentage? Huh? "Isn''t it supposed to be 1996 gold and 250 geld?"(Crev) Everyone gazed at me and the noble man''s face became red from anger. "W-what!? I said it 2,000 gold! Are you saying that I, as a nobleman can''t count?! Insolent fool!" But I''m so sure about my calculation, is this man trying to cheated us? Lets just make sure of something here... "Sure, we will pay the rest" I answer the man with smile "But can we see the kids'' brother before we give you the money? We just want to make sure he is alright" As I asked the man, he paled and started sweating a lot.. "N-no such thing! The money first then I will give you back your brother! That was the promise." "You will keep him safe until we bail him, right?" "Of course! I will keep him here until you prepare the money! I can''t guarantee his safety if you don''t hurry up and pay the debt though!" "Well, then we will prepare the money by the end of this week" The noble man and the kids look at me, surprised. "Y-you should be! Now get out from my sight!" And just like that, our group was driven out by the guard. "U-um...about the 500 gold coins..." Elma started shyly. "....there is no need to pay the 500 gold coins" I answered with a dark expression. "Eh?" Everyone has the same blank faces while looking at me, except Lila, who seemed to have understood what I was thinking about. "....That noble man, he has no intention to give back your brother..." "You can''t give back what you don''t have" I precised. I activated [Analyzing Eyes] and the [Detector] skill as I walked out of the mansion, there is no person with name ''Dema'' here "As I thought, that man has already sold your brother" "!?" "W-wha-?! But he promised us to-" "There is no need to keep your brother a prisoner since he has no intention to let you guys repay the debt, that''s why he didn''t let us see your brother" "..So instead of keeping your brother, he sold him since the start and he will keep increasing the debt for you two...make you into his money making slaves..."I finished explaining. "! That bastard!" Rick punched a tree near us as he vent his anger... Woah! Just like people said, bear beastkin do have a great strength... he even left a punch mark on the tree. "....." Elma is looking down to her feet as she holds back her tears... "...Should we kill him?" "Lets destroy him~" "Destroy~~!" "....I will beat this man to plump!" Aw-wa-wa! These four start to give out such heavy killing intent aura... the twins and Mark said it as if they were kidding, but their eyes aren''t! While Kena, she looked really scary! "W-we can''t just kill him, doing something reckless could trouble my lady!" Lila tried to calm them. Shena''s angry face just poped out in my head...everyone knows, angering Shena would be scary and their head start cooled down... "Breaking a contract just like that, shouldn''t there a penalty for it?" "They are, but only a person with higher authority that could reprimand that man" "Then we should talk about this with my lady!" "Does Shena know some high authority in this kingdom?" "I don''t know, but my lady can do anything!" Uh, well yes, she can... Elma and Rick''s faces lit up once they heard Kena''s words "U-um!" Elma raised her hand as she timidly spoke out. "T-this person you''re talking about...can she really do anything? C-can she save my brother?" "Yes she can! My lady has saved many people including me and my tribe!"Kena said proudly, I don''t feel so sure, though... "Will she save them? She usually won''t help anyone for free right?" "W-we will pay! We will work hard to pay!" Rick shouted. "No, I''m not talking about the money...she only saved people that have abilitied or some skill she gets interest in." "S-skill...." Elma looked down. "....W-we don''t..." "I-I can wash clothes really fast!"Elma announced "Many people can do that" "I can cook!"Rick tried. "We have many of those including Mark"Kena told them softly Rick and Elma started to look down, dissapointed.. "We don''t have any special skill..or ability" Rick admitted. "The only thing I can do is transcripting a magic diagram" Added Elma. "Eh? You do?!" I grab Elma''s shoulder as I look at her face and with slightly red cheeks, she timidly answer my question "Y-yes" "Since our brother is the magic diagram founder, we have done many research for it" "...that is the reason why we fell into debt.."Elma completed. "That is great!" Everyone looked towards me with question marks above their heads "Huh?" Since magic diagram are marked as useless and failure inventions no wonder the other looked at me with worried look. But since it was Shena we were speaking about, I''m sure she would be interested... I smile and hold the kids hands. "This brother of yours, he will be your ticket to get Shena''s help!" ==================================== Fot those who get confused by number of the character, I plan to put character list right after chapter 25... if my friend made it, I will put pic as well My friend : if I make it, okay! No promises! We are in the middle of exam preparation so no promises! That what s/he said.... I will try to finish next chapter before sunday...I think...I will manage...somehow...*putting my head against the wall* Thanks for reading(^_^)/ Chapter 24 Hey chapter 24 is heere (> w <) Thanks for editing it Panacea-san (^_^)/ =================================== The torches'' light flickered across the jails'' bars, in a dark room full of groans and unpleasant smells. In one of those dark damp jails, a man from rabbit beastkin was sitting in the farthest corner away from the others, holding his stomach. *Growwwlll~* His stomach was screaming for the sixth time today... His originally golden hair dirty and dull, wearing almost nothing except rags as pants, the man was looking at the ceiling with a blank face... ''I''m so hungry'' Thought the man. Since there were no windows, he no longer had any sense of time and could only wait or sleep time and hunger away. Rubbing his withered limbs, the man closed his eyes slowly and familiar faces popped up in his mind.. "Elma....Rick...I wonder what they are doing right now..." His voice sounded weak as he spoke. ''...I hope they are okay...it would be bad if they had to pay for my mistakes...'' The man was sold into slavery, a common thing if you couldn''t pay your debt. This happened because he managed to make a way for beast-people to use magic... Back in the heroes'' era, people used to make human sacrifices to summon the heroes. The sacrificed humans needed to be a virgin from royalty, along with ten magicians, then they would begin the summoning. As time passed, one of the summoned heroes disagreed with the way the kingdom summoned them and created ¡¶magic diagram¡·, a way to call upon the heroes without using human sacrifices, using the ancient technique to gather enormous amounts of mana and using incantations to activate them. The magic diagrams are written in symbols no one can understand and so, once the heroes died, people could only use the ones they left them. But there is one magic diagram that was created not to summon the heroes, but to create a fire, a small fire to camp outside. Creating a fire is an easy thing to do and because of that, the existance of the magic diagram to make the small fire was long forgotten...until this man found it... An eery old lady offered him a small ancient magic book which cost him three months worth of food for his family. He always was fascinated by magic despite being born as a beastkin and he understood the magic book didn''t have any value between his hands, but still, his curiosity win over his common sense... a little peek wouldn''t do any harm, that what the man believed. He read the magic book and he found out about the hero''s magic diagram. Excited, thrilled and happy, that how the man felt. Something that he had longed for suddenly appeared in front of him, the way where he could actually fullfil his childhood dream. Everything went fast from that point on, he found some ways to create another magic diagram, some noble got interested in his experiment, signed a contract with him, lent him money and published his magic diagrams. For the first time, he felt reliable as he managed to make money for the family. He was happy until everything crashed down, the people started to get angry over the magic diagrams, the noble lost money and got angry at him, the bunny ban fell into debt because of that contract, and was lastly sold as slave. The man smiled bitterly as he remembered what happened to him. Althought he was sold as slave, he wanted his brother and sister to be happy.. The man did say to his little brother to run away and he hoping that they did. ''At least they should have run far away from that noble right now..'' *GROOOOWWWLLL~* His stomach cried louder than before and he just held it tighter, hoping the food would be distributed soon... As if his small prayer was heard, footsteps came from the stairs. A bulky man with a scary face appeared, he was one of the slave house employees, he often beat up the rebelious slave and broke their spirit, that is why the other slaves often made some distance between them and him when this man came, but not the bunny man. When he was sold to slave house, he knew it would happen so he had been obedient from the start, besides, he had a bad eyesight so he didn''t really know how scary the bulky man was. Hoping for food, he smiled when he saw the slave employee walk towards him. "...oi, someone is buying you" Those words made his face freeze for a moment. "Eh?" Still utterly surprised, he didn''t move and the employee pulled up his chain which made him suddenly stand. "Come here, I need to clean you up so you''ll be presentable" Said the employee while dragging him. The man started to pull himself together and asked the employee. "W-why?" "Don''t know and don''t care. So stop talking to me" The employee answered him nonchalantly but he could hear hints of annoyance in his voice. He couldn''t do strengh related work, he was clumsy and easy to fool, the slave manager knew that, so he assumed that he would be hard to sell... Remembering stories he heard from wives neighborhood''s gossip, useless slave were generally used unmercifully. Some were used as furniture materials, meat shields, human sacrifices or sex toys... *Gulp* He could feel sweat form on his face as he keept thinking about the worst ways to die under his new master. The employee cleaned him, put some shirt and once again pulled him upstairs...to meet his new master.. ''Think happy things! Happy things!...my master might be a beautiful women! Not so bad right!'' A wishful thought crossed his mind as he walked towards the door but all his hopes were crushed the moment the door opened. Although he couldn''t see well, he could see the handsome demon in front of him, with dark red hair and sharp eyes that give him a menacing aura, scary but handsome, the type that would make obdient, small girls who need protection, fall for this demon immediately, completely different from unreliable, clumsy, old looking him...he felt pathetic compared to this guy. "Although he is useless, this guy can be used as a good meat shield" ''Even my fate is already sealed?!'' Wearing a light armor, it seemed the manager assumed the demon tribe man was an adventurer or something similiar.. "No...not meat...shield" "Eh? This person is really clumsy and weak, if it as bag carrier, I can give you stronger one sir" The demon shake his head "Collection? Human sacrificial? Or-" The manager kept voicing one possibility after another. It was actually forbidden to ask their customer but his manager was either a busybody or the impolite kind of person. The demon keep shaking his head and the only one possibility not mentioned by the manager.. ''C-could it be, se- no! Nonononono! I-it can''t be right?'' His face got paler as his imagination ran wild and the manager seemed to think the same as him because his face was pale, green and red at the same time. The money have been handed and slave colar have been put on him. His body trembeling and covered in sweat out of fear of what might happen. When they walked out from the store, he felt a warm breeze and sunlight after a long, long time. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "You''re late" Said a young lady while standing near a carriage. Wearing a white dress and black hat which complemented her wavy light blue hair and her slender body. She walked closer to them and stopped right in front of him. "Is this the man?" Asked the girl while peering up closely towards him. Her gentle, bright purple eyes looked at him while a cute voice came out from her small, pink lips. ''C-cute!'' The man was in a trance because of the woman''s beauty. "You are the one they called Dema, right?" The women asked him while slightly tilting her head, making her look more adorable. "Y-yes!" "Great! I have been looking for you!" The women smiled brightly making his cheek redden *Ga-shu* But suddenly his eyes were covered by a big hand, gripping hard at his head. "AWAWAWA!" "...What are you doing?" "! I''m...sorry..." The demon man let go of his head "...suddenly...felt..annoyed..." "? You mean his face made you annoyed?" When the women said that, he felt an invisible knife stab at him and he clung at his chest. "Really? He does look clumsy and unreliable.." More invisible knives stabbed him, right at the heart... The women put on a pair of spectacles at his darkened face and smiled cunningly "But that just makes me want to tease him more, you can see clearly with specs right? I hope it was the right size" *Ba-dump* The moment, it was kind of the perfect moment when one man falls in love with a beautiful woman which is smiling brightly in front of him.... .... Only if the demon man wasn''t glaring at him with such a dreadful killing intent... "Well, we need to get back now, I can''t wait to talk with you!" The woman grabbed his hand and started to pull him towards the carriage but the demon man seperated their hands with his, putting them in the awkward position of three people holding hands with each other "?..Arke, what''s the matter?" The woman glanced at the demon boy who was apparently named Arke who wasn''t saying a word. Arke looked downward and then once again sent him a glare full of hostility "...you have been acting weird for a moment now...what''s wrong?" ".....I''m feeling...irritated..." " ? Irritated? Why?" Arke just shook his head and looked at the women in the eyes. After a long silence in this awkward position which made people gaze at them weirdly, the woman was the first to break the silence "....I will enter the carriage first" The woman pulled her hand and entered the carriage with a smile, leaving two grown men, still holding hands, behind... not managing to withstand the people''s gaze, Dema started to talk. "U-um! We should follow her, right?" "......" He tried to pull back his hand but Arke''s grip got stronger instead. Once he realized what he was doing, he let go of his hand and apologized "...s-sorry..." "N-no, it''s okay" When Arke apologized, he sounded really down which made Dema let his guard down, because once they entered the carriage and the woman started to speak passionetly about magic diagrams, Arke once again glared at him full of killing intent, the trip ended up to be dreadful and tiring for Dema... _______________________________________ Rune/Crev''s Pov "So, you have found him?" I''m talking to Shena through [Xarka Cristal] and the cristal shone with a soft light. "Yes." Just as expected of her, Shena was really interested in those kids'' older brother and agreed to help. Four months have passed since the first time I met Elma and Rick and now I''m inside a ship, sailing to the North continent. What happened to them afterwards? Shena sent her subordinates to pick up the kids and trace down their brother. As for the noble man, he fell into deep debt because a fraud which might be Shena''s doing because the noble man''s assets and fortune actually fell into her hands. "This will be really interesting!" Shena chirped happily. "You sounds really happy, is development really good?"That comportment Isn''t really normal from her, well , except when she was planning to ruin domebody''s life anyways... "Well, it does have so much potential! Having another magic related inventor like him really helps my work, besides..." She trailed off, and I prepared myself for the true reason of ther good mood. "...Besides?" "I don''t know why but lately Arke''s reactions are really amusing" "....huh?" "And this Dema guy is also amusing, I have a hard time to hold my laughter whenever they are together, really entertain me... " Just what exactly happened between them ?! For Shena to say such words, now I''m really curious now !.. =================================== Note: Pana-chan kindly make some character introduction from the childhood time (^ w ^). I will also add other character later. Thank you Pana-chan (^_^)/ Erm. Hello hello, Pana-chan here ! I saw you guys had problems with who''s who, I decided to do a little recap on characters ! Name : Rune Role in the game: Main character''s little sister, officially deceased. Profession : Adventurer known as Crev Species: Beastkin, wolf variant. Background: Otherworlder that got reincarnated as a main character''s family member. Frail and beautiful, she attacts lots of strange people. Kidnapped by slavers at age 4-5, rescued by the organisation Ancagon and a member ever since. Childhood arc Characters : ( Chapters 1 - 5) Name : Eden Rectival Role in the game: Hero''s Party member Profession : Swordsman Species: Beastkin, wolf variant Background: Rune''s siscon doting brother. After his sister''s kidnapping and supposed death, he throws himself in learning to fight for revenge against the Minister that caused her abduction in the first place, which leads him to leave his village and join the prince''s party. Name :Adien Millie Role in the game: Eden''s mother Profession : Stay home mom Species: Beastkin, unknown variant Background: Eden and Rune''s mother. A caring woman, was deeply afraid of Rune''s poor health in the earlier stages of her life. Name : Troff Aegeus Role in the game: Eden''s father Profession : Warrior Species: Beaskin, wolf variant Background: A rough man, but not cold. He cares about his children and delight in showering Eden with ''tough love''. Name : Esta Revanna Role in the game: Eden''s party member Profession : Lance user Species: Beastkin, feline variant Background: A girl born and raised in Rune''s home village, she clearly has a crush on Eden, which in the game led her to join the Hero''s party with him. Extra characters : Doctor Alba (Diagnosed Rune''s ''illness'') , Neit ( Esta''s younger brother) Chapter 25 Heyaa! NewbiewCub heree! Alive and moving! \(? ¡õ ?)/ I wanna say: sorry for the long absence....(TT_TT) And please enjoy (^_^)/ ==================================== "Ufufufu..." I accidentally let my laugh out while holding a brown bag which I just received from the Alearin delivery service today. There are many kinds of delivery services in this world and Alearin is one of them. Nercop delivery service, which is Kiel mention before, is the fastest and the most expensive among them because they use monsters named Nericoa, of the dragon family but much smaller and they are covered in feathers, so usually the customers are nobles or rich merchants. Alearin is more affordable for the commoners, they use a bird type monster named Alear, a red bird with a cute appearance, depending on the package, they use different sized birds. There is a small pillow sized doll inside the bag Behold! My long awaited Kiel doll! "Fufufu.." Ha...Kiel''s smell just keeps getting more and more addictive... Every three months, we make a doll from our old, unused clothes, that is how we get the strong smell and the smell usually starts to fade because I keep sleeping with it everyday. .....I''m not a pervert! Definitely not! It''s all Kiel''s fault for smelling so amazing...and I think her smell is getting more and more amazing every year... She will turn fourteen this year... that is equal to second year of junior highschool.... junior high school girl... .....ugh...nononono! I''m not a pervert! I just can''t stop myself okay!? Eh, somehow my statement just sounds like a pervert caught red-handed by the police... N-no! It''s a doll! It''s just a doll with Kiel''s smell! Right! It just a doll! With the same fragrance as Kiel! ...*sigh*...she smells really amazing.. ... ....I really need to stop doing this... To-tomorrow! I will start tomorrow! Right! So tonight I can cuddle with this doll! Although I said that, in the end I just can''t stop myself...I wonder if it has any relation with my nature as half do-wolf! I mean wolf! I almost thought of myself as a dog... After I cleaned my room and put my doll back to my item bag, I walked toward the deck and found the others there. "We should do this today!" "Right! We won''t have any other chance!" "While we are still near the sea!" Mark and the twins seems full of spirit. They are holding fishing rods, are they going to fish? "Like I said! I don''t agree with this!" "Y-yes! Its to dangerous" On contrary to Mark and the twins, Kena and Lila seem really tired while protesting. "This is the last chance! Don''t you want to try the dish?!" "The short sword!" "The glove!" Ah...they are talking about ingredients and materials again aren''t they... For an instant, Kena''s eyes meet mine "Crev! Please stop them!" What?! Please don''t drag me in! Mark finally noticed I was there and called for my help too. "You understand me right Crev?! We need this ingredient! It for one of your recipes after all!" It is?! Is it salmon? Octopus? ....now I curious There are no faults in letting them fish right? What could go wrong? "Isn''t it alright? It just fishing right?" "Wha-! I''m not gonna participating in this! Lets go Lila!" Why is Kena so mad about it? She walked away while stomping her feet.. "U-um.." Right before she went, Lila walked towards me with worried face "I-I hope...uh...be-becareful!" Um, I don''t understand what to be careful about? "Crev my friend! You truly understand us!" Mark just slapped my back "Thanks for agreeing to be our bait!" Eh, WHAT?! "hoorrayy for bait!" "Bait Hoorraay!" The twins were showing banzai pose while Mark started tying a rope to my body "Wh-wait, wait! Why am I the bait?! When did I even agree to this!?" "Huh? You agreed for us to fish right?" "Y-yeah I did" "So that''s mean you agree to be our bait!" Mark concluded happily, clapping his hands. Wait, Why?! Ignoring my bewildered face, Mark pulled out his recipe notes "You told me to make this..¡¶tonkatsu¡· I need..uh..pork right? It some kind pig''s meat right?" Eh?! You want to make tonkatsu?! "So I need sea pig then" There are pigs in the sea?! "I want the horn!" "I want the scale!" Wait, horn and scale?! Is that even a pig!? "A-are you sure its the right ingredient?! Did you match the picture I gave you?" To avoid unwanted things, I made sure to put some drawings while teaching Mark the recipes. If the material doesn''t exist, Mark will search the substitute ingredient. If I remember correctly, Mark did tell me the pigs exist, but with horn and scale? That not a pig, damn it! "It matches, just need some adjustments. So here the spear, stab it the moment you see it" "W-wait! I can''t swim in the sea!" "You have the [Xarka Cristal], you''ll be fine. I won''t let this ship sail if we don''t catch it today" Mark lifted me and started walking towards the edge. "They only swim in specific area!" "They only swim in this sea!" Parika and Perika added unhelpfully. "Good luck down there!" ""Good luck!"" Just when I was about to open my mouth to protest, Mark pushed me into the sea. "Eepp!" Cruel! They are too cruel! This is why we keep getting delayed! Because of those three! I open my eyes and see the fishes swimming around. *sigh*...Let''s just finish this quickly... Mark said the pigs are similar to my picture...only they have scales..and a horn...still can''t imagine it... While I''m wondering, a school of fish swam by and passed me as if they were running away from something Don''t tell me, a shark? Contrary to my guess, the thing that is coming is a pig I-is that the sea pig?! The upper part is very pig-like while the rest is fish, it looked like pig-mermaid. The skin color is blue and there is a horn in the middle of it''s back, but it cute! The face is exactly like a pig, with its tiny little legs, it''s swimming towards me Aww~ it so cute! Totally cute! Do I have to kill it? Those three won''t let the ship sail unless I get them one sea pig, but it''s to cute to kill! The sea pig keeps swimming toward me with it''s tiny legs, just when it''s a few meters from me...the stomach opens up... eh?... The pig suddenly almost split in two and showed a big mouth full of fangs similar to shark''s fangs while it started swim faster towards me. Wait, wait! It swim crazy fast! He-help! I tug the rope and it pulls me up really fast just in the right moment before the sea pig could crush me with its fangs. When I thought I was saved, the sea pig jumped out of the water and aimed its fangs towards me. ¡¶Author note: the rest isn''t edited yet, since Pana-san will be busy for a while, so I hope the reader can put up with my torture english. Of course if there any mistake I would be happy if someone point out my mistake¡· "Eeekk!"(Crev) I''m gonna die! I''m gonna die! "Throw the net!"(Mark) The twins throw a net toward the sea pig. "We got it!"(Perika) "Go it!"(Parika) While the twins are dealing with sea pig, Mark pull me up to the deck "Good job Crev!"(Mark) I almost died...I almost died...ah, I got shiver just thinking what just happend...and it looked so cute and innocent, but it turn ugly so quickly... ...at least it already over... "We still need four more!"(Mark) "WHAT?!"(Crev) When I finish caught another four sea pig, the sun is already down and we have tonkatsu for dinner. At first I feel reluctant to eat it but the taste does similiar to the tonkatsu I used to eat and I just felt nostalgic about it... After dinner, I take a bathe and walk back to my room. As I stood in front of my door, I hear a Lila and Kena''s voice from inside. "S-stop it Kena! It a crime!"(Lila) "What are you saying Lila, it''s not like I stole them...I just borrow them...for a moment"(Kena) "You can''t! Rune need those!"(Lila) "No worries, no worries, as senior, I just checking my junior drawer. That''s all" (Kena) ? Just what are they doing in my room? "What are you guys do-"(Crev) I just open the door and foun Kena, holding my...panty? "......"(Kena) "........"(Crev) "......"(Lila) Is that my underwear? "......"(Kena) "......"(Crev) ".......u-um..."(Lila) "...tee-hee~?"(Kena) What do you mean by ''tee-hee''?! And stop putting cute pose while putting my underwear to your pocket! You have no sense of guilty aren''t you? Even as a guy would feel creep out if their underwear stolen.. Once I get my underwear back, I burn it.. "Noooo!"(Kena) Kena scream in agony as I burn it down, she tried to jump toward the underwear but being hold back by Lila. Holding the ashes she looked at me "Why! Why did you burn it!?"(Kena) "Why? Because it already tainted"(Crev) Slump down on the floor, Kena speak with small voice "Ugghh! I''m sorry..."(Kena) I''m quite angry at her but since she looked really down, maybe I should forgive her... I would feel bad if she start crying on me.... "I''m sorry SILK PINK LACES UNDERWEAR! UAAAAHHH! Your beautiful form turn into this because of meee!"(Kena) "......"(Lila) "UAAAHHH! SILK PINK LACES! I will always remember yoouuu!"(Kena) "....."(Crev) "YOUR SOFT PINK TEXTURE AND THE BEAUTIFUL HIGH QUALITY LACES I WILL REMEMBER YOU FOREVER!"(Kena) S-stop yelling out my underwear! It''s not like I''m the one who buying that underwear! Since Kiel bought it for me, that why I keep it! "And I haven''t see Rune wear you! She must be look cute and sex-"(Kena) *Bonk* I throw my doll before she talk further. Why would I showing myself with my underwear in front of YOU?! "I-i''m sorry! Usually I manage to hold her down from doing such a thing. But it has been hard lately since she was trapped for months inside a ship."(Lila) "Hold her down? Is she usually like this?"(Crev) "W-well, Kena have soft spot for c-cute things...she like to dress me up, buy cute things,.."(Lila) I see, I understand girl like cute things like dressing up and such. Kena is still a girl even if she look boyish... "..hunt cute children-"(Lila) "She hunt WHAT?!"(Crev) "Eh!? Erm, I mean looking at cute children for refreshment...s-she isn''t do anything illegal I assure you! She just talk and treat them food, then dress them up..."(Lila) What are you, a sugar daddy?! Isn''t that sounds like a pedo? Should I report her? Wait, don''t tell me she spending our money....SO, you also the reason why we are on short budget! "Eep!"(Kena) Me and Lila look back toward Kena after her sudden yelp "It, it, it''s the doll!"(Kena) She throw my doll back to me "The eyes! It just glaring to me!"(Kena) "! Nonsense!"(Crev) "It true! The eyes shine just now!"(Kena) Please don''t make a weird creepy story about my doll! I hate creepy things! She is lying right? There is no way Kiel giving me such doll! But then, Kena is trembling amazingly...she is lying right? Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "I-i also saw that doll walking around in your room that day"(Kena) "D-Don''t say something like that! Beside, this doll is brand new! I just got it today!"(Crev) Since the old one have lost its scent, I only put it in my item bag. So, there is no way it can walk by itself! "J-just what are you guys doing in my room anyway?"(Crev) I try to change the subject while put away my doll "We wanted to discuss the next plan after reaching the North continent"(Lila) "Ah..."(Crev) That''s right, we will arrive at North continent in a few days. In North continent, there are dwarf kingdom and elf kingdom. We must decide which will we go first since they both also have the legendary weapon... [Earth Hammer of Longan] and [Wind Spear of Delia] Longan are the God of Earth and Delia are the God of wind. They both are main God for dwarf races and elven races. Unlike other legendary weapon, [Earth Hammer of Longan] isn''t guarded by any races, it was inside the royal dungeon. No man has been able to reach the [Earth Hammer of Longan] because it guarded by special door. No ones know how to open the door and they said the door cann''t be destroyed. There are no record on how to open the door, but the hero who once owned [Earth Hammer of Longan] was well known as an eccentric person. It would be better if we go after the [Earth Hammer of Longan] first because unlike elven kingdom which is surrounded by thick forest and full of secrecy, dwarf kingdom are located right under the great mountain. They are famous for their mine and ore. They are a bit rought but friendly. Most of their main job is a blacksmith, that is why skill in creating great armor and weapon valued highly there. The royal dungeon can only be access by authorized people, including once a year blacksmith tournament champion. Since we are near the blacksmith tournament''s season, it would be the right decision to do. "We will go after [Earth Hammer of Longan] first"(Crev) I told Kena and Lila with a firm voice "I thought you might say that"(Kena) "We already send people to gather some information regarding the hero who owned [Earth Hammer of Longan]. There might be some clue regarding how to open the door"(Lila) "You two really optimistic about this, don''t we have to win the tournament to get access toward the royal dungeon first?"(Crev) "That is not a problem, we have a very high chance to win"(Kena) "The twins, Perika and Parika were the winner of blacksmith tournament five years ago"(Lila) "They were?!"(Crev) "U-un, they are very famous as the genius twins around nation"(Lila) "I''m not surprise if you don''t know them, you were just around three or four years old back then"(Kena) Now that I think about it, their creation does sell at a really high price. There were some people fighting over it back when we open some stall for those beastkin kids. "Althought there also some heavy rival this year..."(Lila) "Yeah, because this year the winner will also get a very rare and mysterious material that came from the sky, many last years winners get back from their journey only to take part in this year''s tournament"(Kena) "Since the twins know about our aim, they agree to be part in our mission. They know that we have to take part in the tournament"(Lila) Misterious materials from the sky? Are they talking about meteorite? Weapon and armor from meteorite....even I want one, it sounds cool... ".....dissatisfied"(Kena) "What''s wrong Kena? Why are you looking at me like that?"(Crev) "I''m very very very dissatisfied!"(Kena) "Eh?"(Crev) With a great speed, Kena come over me and touching all over my body "Small arms! Well shape face! Cute long legs! Smooth white skin! Small pink lips! Deep blue eyes! Long blond hair! Small butt and undeveloped chest! I want to dress you uuuupppp! Why do you have to disguise as a boy?! And wear that silly mask?! You forced to eat seperately from us just because you want to hide your cute face from stranger! I can''t see a cute little girl eating her food with her small lips!"(Kena) Wha-wha! S,s,stop touching my body! Se,sexual harrasment! Pervert! Idiot pervert! I want to punch Kena in the face but it would be against my believe to not hurt a girl. Despite that, being touched like this by her....I feel like being sexually assault by a perverted oldman! "S-stop Kena!"(Lila) "Huff..huff..but Lilaa...don''t you want to dress her up too?"(Kena) What?! Nononono! "W-well certainly I..."(Lila) Before she finish her sentence, I plead to her with my eyes ''I will cry'' That what my eyes said. "Ugh...w-we should get back to our room!"(Lila) Nice Lila! "Noooo!"(Kena) Reluctantly, Lila drag Kena out of my room. "*sigh*...."(Crev) At last they are gone. I take out my doll from my item bag and smell it...the smell does make me feel relax...but then I remember what Kena said about my doll <...Kiel...> I spend my night talking with Kiel. Of course I''m not telling her any pathetic act I did...it''s about man''s pride in front of women! Especially since Kiel started to become famous in merchant guild, or so she told me... she is known as the youngest successful merchant in human continent. Since she plays as one of the main character subtitute, she has to do what Vuile ¡¶ex-main character¡· did in the game such as giving huge donation to an orpanage, go to play with orpanage children daily, become adventure to gather materials and etc. Althought she is a demon race, she was welcomed warmly by people because of what she does and her background. ''Thrown away by her parents, she started to make a living and help others who are unfortunate like her'' or something like that. Basically, Kiel is a famous person and respected by many. On the other hand, I have to hide my identity, haven''t got any legendary weapon yet and keep doing foolish thing.... This feeling of defeat when you found out that the girl you''re interested with is beyond reach... a normal high school boy and class madonna...*sigh* and she''s in love with Arke....they are a perfect match...they both are from demon tribe and strong individual... ....I also want to have a girlfriend... ______________________________________ Kiel''s pov Rune already fell asleep, now is the right time to activate my third prototype. "Bean golem III, activated"(Kiel) The mirror in front of me started to show a small looking room. The last bean golem II kept getting lost because of the blur vision, since I only planted the uncompleted prototype of [Stone of Vision] in its eyes. But this time, it should be the finished product of [Stone of Vision] or so Shena told me. "Hm~ so this is Rune room...ah, Rune is sleeping, how cute. It has been so long since the last time I saw her and she''s just getting more and more beautiful..kuhuhu..."(Kiel) "Isn''t this peeping?! You should stop doing this! It''s disturbing Rune''s privacy!"(Cordeli) Cordelia keeps making ruckus behind me, annoying....she keeps telling me to stop this and stop that since the first time I made the bean golem I. "What is so wrong in checking my fianc¨¦e''s condition? I just want to make sure she is safe when she''s asleep"(Kiel) "W-well, but still..something is wrong from this...at-at least you could tell her about this golem inside the doll..."(Cordelia) "No need to tell her, I don''t want to freak her out you know"(Kiel) "So you admit this will freak her out! If you know, you should stop this! Master, please stop this!"(Cordelia) "hm...if cordelia asks me like this, I can''t refuse no?"(William) "You sly fox, dare to stop me and I will tell Cordelia about [Stone of Vision] you gave to her"(Kiel) "Eeehhh?!"(Cordelia) "Now, now, Kiel, threatening you teacher like that isn''t nice you know. You should at least speak politely when giving a threat to others, depending of their status"(William) "That is not the point! You should never threaten people in the first place! And what about this [Stone of Vision] you gave me?! "(Cordelia) "What about it indeed? I do not know what are you talking about"(William) This sly fox smiles sweetly toward Cordelia while pretending not to know. Tsk, althought he was the one who eagerly agreed to my idea. This [Stone of Vision] is very efficient. We make sure to give one to each of our rival and future threat as a present. Even now, those stupid people haven''t realize it "My dear teacher, isn''t it injustice if my [Stone of Vision] are taken and yours isn''t? Shouldn''t I tell Cordelia so we are on equal footing?"(Kiel) I smile sweetly as I threatening him. "You really put one on me?!"(Cordelia) "Cordelia dear, what is so wrong in wanting to know what is your beloved doing? I don''t see anything wrong with it"(William) "It is wrong in many ways! That is called stalking! Please take it away or I will throw all the things you gave me!"(Cordelia) "Can you? What if I put it in the pebble''s jar? Or in the flower book? Can you throw them away?"(William) "Ughhh...p-please take them away master..."(Cordelia) Cordelia''s face start to look red because she is holding her tears... "Well, I might take it away if you help me wash my body tonight"(William) "!"(Cordelia) "Althought you''re against the other maid washing my hair, you don''t want to help me to do it...I really have a hard time to wash it myself..."(William) Lies, I could see thick black mist surrounding William''s body "B-because you will be n-na-na-naked..."(Cordelia) Cordelia''s words getting quieter almost like a whisper. "Hm? What? I didn''t hear you clearly"(William) "Stu-"(Cordelia) "Hmm?"(William) "STUPID! PERVERT MASTER!"(Cordelia) With her last word, Cordelia storms out of the room crying "Ah...how cute"(William) "Won''t she hate you if you keep harrassing her?"(Kiel) "Because I know she won''t be able to hate me, no, she won''t be able to live without me"(William) "Well yeah, she is your ghoul"(Kiel) "Kuhuhu"(William) William start to stand from his seat and walk toward the door Cordelia run into "The best part when a girl is cying is when you are comforting her, my dear student"(William) "Stop acting like a gentleman you perverted sly fox"(Kiel) "Now, now Kiel, you are my student and I do know you are far worse than I am"(William) I look at him in silent as he smile bitterly "Just...don''t do anything that you''ll regret later"(William) And with his last words, William go after Cordelia "Regret or no regret, if Rune tries to run away from me, even if I has to take the world as my enemy, I will cut every path she have, I will kill anyone who dares to take her away..."(Kiel) ===================================== Thank you for reading my story (^_^)/ Next is charater info chapter 25.5 There are some pic but not done yet due to school-work Chapter 25.5 character introduction 1 I was coloring the character when I suddenly realized... The picture actually too small for me...and I actually failed coloring the skin so I asked my friend what to do and s/he said it was fine to put it as black and white as long as I put the appearance description... I actually haven''t finished outlining all the characters and my friend hasn''t finished drawing all the characters so I will post the first part then the other part later (^_^)/ ======================================= Childhood arc Characters: Name : Rune Role in the game: Main character''s little sister, officially deceased. Profession : Adventurer known as Crev Appearance : blond hair, small body, white skin, blue eyes, and has fluffy golden fur Species: Beastkin, wolf variant. Background: Otherworlder that got reincarnated as a main character''s family member. Frail and beautiful, she attacts lots of strange people. Kidnapped by slavers at age 4-5, rescued by the organisation Ancagon and a member ever since. Name : Eden Rectival Role in the game: Hero''s Party member Profession : Swordsman Species: Beastkin, wolf variant Appearance : dark brown hair and eyes, many scar on his body and quite ikemen Background: Rune''s siscon doting brother. After his sister''s kidnapping and supposed death, he throws himself in learning to fight for revenge against the Minister that caused her abduction in the first place, which leads him to leave his village and join the prince''s party. Spoiler : "Do you like the dress Rune?"(Eden) "....."(Rune) "The blue dress really matches your eyes, but the yellow one complements your smile and the pink one really perfect with your adorableness!"(Eden) "......."(Rune) "Just as I thought, I should just buy them all!"(Eden) "......"(Rune) "I save all my money just for today after all! Lets go to the next stall!"(Eden) "......*sigh* I wanna go home...."(Rune) Name :Adien Millie Role in the game: Eden''s mother Profession : Stay home mom Appearance : blond hair, blue eyes, white skin and nice body Species: Beastkin, wolf variant Background: Eden and Rune''s mother. A caring woman, was deeply afraid of Rune''s poor health in the earlier stages of her life. Name : Troff Aegeus Role in the game: Eden''s father Profession : Warrior Appearance : big body, brown hair and eyes, have many scar in his body Species: Beaskin, wolf variant Background: A rough man, but not cold. He cares about his children and delight in showering Eden with ''tough love''. Spoiler : "Adien, where are the kids?"(Troff) "They went to the festival dear"(Adien) "W-what? Alone?"(Troff) "What do you mean ''alone''? I said the both of them didn''t I?"(Adien) "I should go after them!"(Troff) "Dear, Eden is old enough to go alone. Didn''t he just passed the warrior ceremony"(Adien) "I''m talking about Rune! My little puppy!"(Troff) "P-puppy?...well, Eden is strong enough to guard her don''t you think?"(Adien) "Not that! I was planning to bring Rune to the frestival myself! And she will be like ''Daddy, hold my hand'' or ''Daddy, please carry me''! Then I will buy her some candy, dresses and toys! I want to spoil my little daughter!"(Troff) "......."(Adien) "Ever since that boy came out as the best at the warrior ceremony, he is always keeping Rune to himself! Reducing my father-daughter time with my little princess! It should be me who hold her hand or carry her or spoil her!"(Troff) Stolen novel; please report. "You do realize that one day she will be marry to other household right?"(Adien) "................."(Troff) "........"(Adien) ".......*cry silently in the corner*"(Troff) "....*sigh*..."(Adien) Name : Esta Revanna Role in the game: Eden''s party member Profession : Lance user Appearance: long violet hair, light yellow eyes, slender body with cool aura Species: Beastkin, feline variant Background: A girl born and raised in Rune''s home village, she clearly has a crush on Eden, which in the game led her to join the Hero''s party with him. Extra characters : Name: Neit Dalesta Role in the game: Esta younger brother Profession: Lance user but dream to be a doctor Appearance: Weak, small boy with short violet hair and big yellow eyes Species: Beastkin, feline variant Background: Esta younger brother only one year older than Rune. Hate to go training and dream to becomes a doctor. Little timid at first but become friend with Rune because of a similar interest in medicine book. Scared of Esta and Rune''s first friend. Spoiler : "Raise your hand more"(Esta) "L-like this?"(Neit) "Hold your stance"(Esta) "Okay"(Neit) "Speed up, keep your balance and posture!"(Esta) "R-right!"(Neit) "Even when Eden was your age, his stance and movement were flawless"(Esta) "......."(Neit) "He kill those monsters..."(Esta) "......sis?"(Neit) "....very manly...."(Esta) "Um....."(Neit) "...and gentle too.."(Esta) "....."(Neit) "I bet he is at the market today..."(Esta) "....err..how long I should keep this stance?"(Neit) "I wish I could go with him...if only I can talked to him normally and then maybe...just maybe...uwaa *holding her red cheek*"(Esta) "....sis...my arms starting to numb..."(Neit) Name : Alba Elganof Role in the game: village Doctor Profession : Doctor Appearance : gentle looking oldman with blue eyes Species: Beastkin, Bear variant Background: An ex-adventurer, lost his wife in the war. As he reach old age, stay at his hometown and become village doctor (Diagnosed Rune''s ''illness'') Spoiler : "I''m home...I bought a bouquet of flower for you"(Alba) Doctor Alba put the bouquet of flower in front of an old picture "I remember how you love Frelicia flower so I bought one for you. Even now, whenever I see one, it always remind me of you"(Alba) ".....I really miss you"(Alba) In the picture, there are two young loving people. Doctor Alba and his wife.. ====================================== I''m sorry if the pics are disappointing, my hand kept shaking as I outlined them... and my friend said s/he didn''t really calculate the body proportion so they might look weird... if there is any one who can draw and draw the characters, we would happily accept them! Thank you (^_^)/ I suppose the second character introduction will be released tomorrow...(?_?)...yeah...maybe....where did I put the pics again? Chapter 25.5 character introduction 2 I''m laaatttteee!!! \(¡ð ¡õ ¡ð)/ seriously I''m lateee! ====================================== Kidnapping arc Characters : Name :Kiel Role in the game: will be one of the main character subtitute Profession : Trader in training Species: Demon, Silver eyes variant. Appearance: Long, silky black hair, silver eyes and big black wings Background: An androgynous looking character. Rune seems persuaded it''s a girl. Unnaturally fixed on Rune and shows little to no mercy to people who intend to separate them. Managed to wrangle a marriage promise out of her. Rune and him/her met during captivity, sharing the same cell, during which she nursed him/her back to health. S/he has a strange habit of saying weird things under his/her breath or inserting strange words in his/her sentences. Quickly corrected, of course. Entered an Evig contract with Rune, linking their lives together. Spoiler : "She is a girl..right?"(man 1) "Are you sure?"(man 2) "W-well..."(man 1) "I remember boss told us about this year rare beautiful male stocks"(man 3) "So...it''s a he?"(man 2) "Silver eyes demon are rare"(man 3) "But that doesn''t mean it''s a male right?"(man 1) "Hm...true..."(man 2) "Should we check?"(man 1) "WHAT?!"(man 2&3) "Wh-why are you shouthing?"(man 1) "No way man!"(man 2) "Yeah! No way! "(man 3) "It''s a silver eyes demon you know!Do you want to be eaten?!"(man 2) "Well, we can just ask!"(man 3) "Oh, right!"(man 1) "Hey kid! Are you a boy or a girl?"(man 3) "......I''m..."(Kiel) ¡¶It will be reveal in a few arcs¡· Name : Allan Riddean Role in the game: Unknown Profession :Locksmith Species: Human Appearance: 180 centimeter height, dark brown short hair, brawny body, and pair of brown eyes Background: At the first glance, a pervert obsessed with big breasted blondes. Arin''s adoptive father, Arin''s parents were Allan''s mentors, they died due to an accident when Arin was an infant. He loves Arin as his own daughter, he willingly let the slavers capture him to find her whereabouts. Name : Arin Riddean Role in the game: unknown Profession: unknown Species: Human Appearance: light brown,short hair; little bit taller than the average kids; and have flower birthmark on the left cheek Background: Her mother was Allan''s mentor. Lost her parent at a young age and become Allan''s adopted daughter. Because of Allan''s ability, many people from thief guilds try to harm her or kidnap her. One day she got kidnapped and sold to the slave merchant. Allan doted on her. Arin is a brave girl and full of curiosity, she loves her adoptive father and wishes for his happiness. Spoiler : "I''m glad you''re alright now, Arin"(Allan) "......"(Arin) "I will buy you anything you want today!"(Allan) Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon."...."(Arin) "Er...Arin? A-are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? S-should we go back and make doctor check on you?"(Allan) "Daddy"(Arin) "Y-yes sweety! Do you want cotton candy? Or new dress? Or-"(Allan) "Daddy, the bird lady was really kind"(Arin) "Eh?"(Allan) "She took care of me when I was sick"(Arin) "B-but daddy always do that"(Allan) "She buy me candy and help me dress up"(Arin) "Daddy also treat you a candy whenever we go shopping! And daddy like to buy you dresses"(Allan) "She is gentle..."(Allan) "D-daddy also a gentleman!"(Arin) "And cool..."(Arin) "Wh-wha..daddy is much more cooler! Right Arin? Daddy is the coolest right?"(Allan) "Daddy can she be our family?"(Arin) "PUH! what?! No way!"(Allan) "Oh please daddy! I want someone to talk to as fellow women"(Arin) "Ha-ah...*sigh* I guess if you want a big sister then-"(Allan) "I want her as my mommy!"(Arin) "GEHOOOK! COUGH!COUGH!"(Allan) "Daddy?"(Arin) "NO WAY! ABSOLUTELY NO WAY!"(Allan) "Why daddy?"(Arin) "Arin sweety, there are something in this world that can''t be done. For example, me married with that women. Absolutely impossible!"(Allan) "Huh? Isn''t she your type daddy?"(Arin) "What?! AHAHAHAHA no way! My type is blond women with with skin and big boobs!"(Allan) "? Since when did you like blonde women daddy?"(Arin) "Since forever!"(Allan) "Huh? That is weird, I''m sure you like girl with short brown ha-"(Arin) "LOOK! THERE ARE PARADE OVER THERE!"(Allan) "Where?!"(Arin) "Over there! Lets go and see!"(Allan) "Okay!"(Arin) "fuhhhh...."(Allan) Name : Kena Elesta Role in the game: Unknown Profession : Adventurer Species: Beastkin bird variant Appearance: a tall girl with short, light brown hair, green eyes and brown wings Background:Member of a secret organization, Ancagon. Used to be a village soldier until her village was detroyed by some bandits, helped and pleage loyalty to Shena after taking her village''s revenge. She and Allan don''t get along. She''s weak to children. Name : Lila Mandrei Role in the game: unknown Profession: Ancagon''s guide in training Species:Human Appearance: small body; big round, green eyes; bob fluffy, dark brown hair, and a slender body Background: Liliana''s second child. She is a timid and shy girl. She loves to make dresses as a hobby. Training to be like her mother, Lila has skill to judge people''s nature. Spoiler : "Hey Lila, is this your new creation?"(Kena) "Eh, ah yes. But I''m not sure it the right size for Arin"(Lila) "Don''t worry, it''s a perfect fit! I remember her size after all"(Kena) "You just met her right?"(Lila) "Yeaah! She is supperr cutee! She kept calling me bird lady but the way she called me is beyond adorable! It''s so unfair for that thief to have that kind of cutie! Listen, today he-"(Kena) "*sigh*...."(Lila) ===================================== I''m lateeee (¡ð ¡õ ¡ð)! I''m late by 1 hour and 36 minutes! Next character introduction will be post between saturday or sunday with next chapter (I hope (=_=")....) Chapter 26 Hi! I actually made it! Chapter 26! \ (¡ð ¡õ ¡ð) / I intend to post the character info part 3 but there were some sudden assigment and quiz due tomorrow which is why I can''t post them yet... (TT_TT) so I might post them tomorrow after school... So here is chapter 26! Please enjoy! (^_^)/ ======================================= "Gerum shell!"(Parika) "So many!"(Perika) The twins get out from the ship the moment they see the land. [Kokoam City] is a free city. It is free from any kingdom and stands as dependable city specialized in trade and their sea product. Mostly populated with seakin such as mermaid and...um... actually, I can''t tell the sea-kin apart from their tribe because once they get out from the sea, they''ll transform into human like figure just like the fairy tale story, only their ears stay as sea-kin and after that, I couldn''t tell them apart...but they are many sea creatures! Really! While I''m in my own though, a little girl stumble as she walk out the ship and Kena smoothly caught her. "Are you alright?"(Kena) She is giving her ''gentle'' smile. "Ah, u-um...yes...thank you"(Girl) The girl looks at Kena with red cheeks. Wake up girl! This woman is targeting you! You should run! While I''m praying for that little girl, Mark walk out of the ship with tired face while holding many books in his hands. "*sigh*...."(Mark) It''s actually rare to see Mark like this. I thought he would hype up like the twins... Just when I''m about to call him, he looks toward me. "Crev..."(Mark) "Y-yes?"(Crev) ".....*sigh*.."(Mark) What? Why are you sighing over and over again!? "...you''re my brother right?"(Mark) Mark''s sudden question surprised me. Althought Mark sometimes put me in silly and dangerous situations, he is actually a nice guy. When the twins fell asleep, he would put a blanket over them or when some thugs try to hit on Kena and Lila, he would try to drive them away before Kena beats them. He is like a big brother in a sense. I used to be a big brother too, so I felt similarity in that part and we both like to cook. "Yes"(Crev) I answer him with a smile "....then, please help me"(Mark) "Huh?"(Crev) Just before I ask him futher, a very exaggerate and remarkably embarrassing horse-drawn carriage run toward the harbor with great speed, it''s just so embarrassing to the point where everyone who saw it gives a distorted face. Uwaaaa...so lame...just what kind of person rides that thing? The shape just like a pink sea urchin, covered with shiny crystal and there is a green dragon on top. A thin oldman with moustache, wearing a butler like clothes is driving the carriage and starting to wave his hand toward us happily. "Sir Mark! I''ve come for you!"(moustache oldman) "Geh!?"(Crev) Not only me, Kena, Lila and the twins were shocked. Only Mark who put his both hands to cover his face "...*sigh*"(Mark) The carriage make a sharp turn and stop right in front of us and the thin oldman eagerly took Mark''s hands "Sir Mark! Ooh how much I miss you!"(moustache oldman) "Ugh...please pipe down Geru. You''re attracting people''s attention"(Mark) "Hou! Sir Mark, it is because you didn''t get back for this past five years! All of us were really worried!"(Geru) "I sent you guys letters didn''t I?"(Mark) "Your letters are too short sir Mark! You only write ''I''m fine'' or ''emergency, need new fund as soon as possible please send it to this address''... "(Geru) Wait, doesn''t the second one sounds like a scam?! "And the rest of the letters mostly contained new recipes or asking master''s well being! Althought I send you over 315 letters...but you never once told us how you were doing!"(Geru) "...I''m sorry..."(Mark) "But I''m really happy since you came back here!"(Geru) The oldman Geru hug Mark tightly "...*sigh* I was threaten to...If not, my spices supply will be cut down...by lady..."(Mark) Shena, you should stop threatening people... "Even the young master is really happy you came! Right young master?"(Geru) When Geru open up the carriage, it''s empty "Eh? Young master?"(Geru) "Could it be you left him behind?"(Mark) "No, no, I made sure to tie him up and put him into the carriage"(Geru) Isn''t he your master!? "I even dressed him up with my latest design, a bright pink coat matching the carriage just for your arrival"(Geru) Bright p-pink? as a coat? that it sounds too much for a man''s coat, especially in this era...now I know who made the carriage... "Hm?"(Crev) Just then, I notice a shiny, bright pink coat, floating in the sea, near by the dock "...i-is that him?"(Crev) "MASTERR!"(Geru) "Johan!"(Mark) The oldman Geru and Mark frantically jump to the sea and save the guy in pink coat... Could it be that the master was thrown out from the carriage when it made the sharp turn?...wasn''t that already a while ago? I-is that guy still breathing? "Cough*...."(Johan) The boy in pink coat cough out lot of water from his mouth. He is a pretty boy around his teen with blue light hair and long eye lashes. His blue eyes and white skin really make him look like a doll. In short, he is a handsome guy, no, he is more like a cute boy! "I''m very sorry young master! I should have tied you to the carriage instead"(Geru) That is not the problem here! And why are you tying your own master in the first place?! "..Mark.."(Johan) "J-johan!"(Mark) "W-welcome..ba-"(Johan) "N-no Johan! Please don''t!"(Mark) "....."(Johan) I-is he dead?! "DON''T YOU SLEEP HERE! WAKE UP DAMN IT!"(Mark) "..zzzz"(Johan) Mark angrily slaps the sleeping boy, luckily the Geru oldman manages to seperate the sleeping guy from Mark. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "...I''m sorry"(Johan) "...*sigh* you didn''t change one bit, especially this bad habit of yours"(Mark) "...bad habit?"(Johan) "You sleep every where! And everytime! You always do everything sluggishly!"(Mark) "......."(Johan) "You should fix-"(Mark) "Zzzzz...."(Johan) "JOHAANN!"(Mark) "Ah?!..."(Johan) "Don''t fall asleep!"(Mark) "...people will die if they don''t sleep you know"(Johan) "You sleep all the time!"(Mark) "....yeah"(Johan) The boy named Johan just watches Mark as he is lecturing him with sleepy eyes "...zzz"(Johan) No, actually he just sleeps while standing with eyes wide open!? "Johaaan!"(Mark) "What a touching reunion...*sob*"(Geru) Oldman Geru wipes his tears with handkerchief Are you blind oldman?! You are, aren''t you?! Which part is the touching reunion?! Even after Mark was lecturing him over and over again, the boy still boldly fell asleep in front of him. I, somehow managed to stop Mark from once again slapping the boy''s cheek. "Enough! You wouldn''t listen even after I lectured you so many times"(Mark) "Thank you.."(Johan) "I''m not praising you!"(Mark) Mark was about to give him another lecture when the boy suddenly turns toward us "....so...are they your companions?"(Johan) "*sigh*...yes they are"(Mark) "I''m [Rune Crevalance]. You can call me Crev"(Crev) "U-um...I''m [Lila Mandrei]. Please call me Lila"(Lila) One by one we start to introduced ourselves and fortunately, Johan didn''t fall asleep in the process. Well, almost, but Mark made sure he stayed awake till we finished the introduction "...*yawn*...um... My name is [Johan Ametra Giltia], I''m the leader of [Kokoam City]"(Johan) When he introduced himself, except the oldman Geru and Mark, we all have disbelief faces. "My name is [Geruroa Flausta], the head butler of Giltia household. It''s an honor to meet you. Please call me Geru"(Geru) The oldman introduced himself after his master. "He might not look like it, but he can govern this city pretty well"(Mark) "Ehh..."(Kena) Kena accidently leak a surprised voice... "...I just want to sleep...they won''t let me sleep if I don''t finish all the paper thingy..."(Johan) "...you mean the city''s document and report...you really are helpless...even back then you choose sleeping over fighting back..*sigh*"(Mark) "Yeah...because I know I would be safe if I''m with you and you did save me back then"(Johan) "*sigh*...if human start to eat each other then they no longer a human..."(Mark) Huh? "That is why you desperately saved me by throwing boiled water to those bandits"(Johan) Eh? "Well, I really didn''t care much back then. But I was so pissed by how you slept despite what they were about to do! And beside, once they had finished eating you, wouldn''t I be the next target? Then it would be better if I kill them first or maybe immobilized them..."(Mark) Wait, so Johan is Mark''s friend from his previous story?! So he''s alive?! That means... "Mark isn''t a cannibal?!"(Crev) "Huh?"(Mark) "What is a can-ill-ball? A sickness?"(Perika) "No, no, he said ca-na-ba''al right?"(Parika) "Eh, no, cannibal mean someone who eats its own race"(Crev) "What?! Why would you think I''m a cannibal?!"(Mark) "Because you never finished the story"(Kena) "Yeah! You stopped in the middle!"(Perika) "We were to afraid to ask!"(Parika) "Wha-?!"(Mark) "Mark...you eat human?..zzz"(Johan) The guy over there! Don''t fall asleep in the middle conversation! "I did not and will not eat any human!"(Mark) "Then what about Crev and Kena? They aren''t human, they are beastman"(Perika) "What? No! I will not eat any beastmen!"(Mark) "What about us? We are dwarves"(Parika) "No! For the last time, I will not eat human and any other races! I''m not a man eating monster you know!"(Mark) "Hohoho! Such a cheerful companion"(Geru) This oldman definitly blind... After our silly conversation, all of us get into the embarrassing pink carriage. Some of us insist to walk instead including Mark but the oldman Geru kept crying and plan to drive the carriage right behind us if we walk...so we were forced to used the carriage... "Uwaaa so embarrassing!"(Parika) "Un, amazingly embarrassing!"(Perika) Althought this carriage is truly weird, just like other carriage, there are two windows and one door. People on the street kept looking toward us the whole time...it really embarrassing... The twins kept holding their laugh as we ride the carriage. Lila didn''t say anything but I could see her face deep red out of embarrassment while me, Mark and Kena kept hiding our faces the whole time. "Hohoho, my creation is amazing indeed!"(Geru) He just ignored the ''embarrassing'' part?! "The roof actually can be opened! See!"(Geru) The oldman pull out a lever beside him and the carriage''s roof start to opened by itself "No! No! No! Close it back!"(Kena) "Ughu...*sob*..."(Lila) "Ahahahaha!"(Perika) "Hahahaha!"(Parika) "*sigh*...."(Mark) "...Zzz"(Johan) This is chaotic... "Lets make a weapon similiar to this carriage later!"(Perika) "Un! I will make the armor!"(Parika) "Please don''t!"(Kena) "...*sigh*..."(Crev) I hope we reach our destination faster and freed from this public humiliation.... ===================================== Thanks for reading it (^_^)/ Chapter 26.5 character introduction part 3 Here is the character introduction part 3 (^_^)/ I can''t access m.imgur.com ( TT_TT ) it said ''404 not found''....what happened? So I haven''t post the pic yet ======================================= Organization Arc : Name : Shena Vanclad Role in the game:Unknown Profession : Inventor, Ancagon''s leader. Species: Human Appearance: wavy light blue hair, gentle purple eyes and small petitte body Background: Reincarnated otherworlder. Used to be mafia in previous live and born as an orphan. Creating Ancagon for her own interest. Name: Arke Shatala Decan Role in the game: Profession: Magic swordman, Ancagon''s vice-leader Species: Rare Red demon, Decan desecendant Appearance: dark red hair, tan skin, pair of horns, demon-like tail and sharp yellow eyes Background: the only survivor of Decan tribe. His family protect him by push him into a well to hide from the invader. While digging grave for everyone, he met Shena. Althought there are some misuderstanding, he trust Shena the most. Spoiler : "The next meeting we will-"(Shena) "........."(Arke) "So I need you to send letters to the others-"(Shena) "......"(Arke) "Do you understand?"(Shena) "......"(Arke) "Arke?"(Shena) "....."(Arke) "Earth to Arke"(Shena) "....cute"(Arke) "Huh?"(Shena) "!?..n-no....I mean..."(Arke) "?...is there something on my face?"(Shena) "N-no....I..."(Arke) Shena walk closer and touch Arke''s face "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"(Shena) "I think....I''m...."(Arke) "Your face is red!"(Shena) "Un....I think...my chest...is hurt..."(Arke) "!?...could it be heart attack? No, it might be just CAD, or Pericarditis....or Hypertrophic cardiomyopathy? "(Shena) "Um...Shena..."(Arke) "We must check your body immediately! Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"(Shena) "N-no....I...."(Arke) "I''m sorry for unaware of your condition!"(Shena) "I...am...alright!"(Arke) "No, I need to check your body! You are my sworn brother, I won''t rest until I know you''re healthy!"(Shena) "I''m....fine...really...."(Arke) "What are you saying! Your face is redder than before! Come, I won''t leave you until you feel better!"(Shena) "!?"(Arke) Name : William Lacota Lispergue Role in the game: unknown Profession: Merchant Species:Human Appearance: bright gold hair and blue eyes. He looked like a naive youngman Background: used to be timid noble boy. Fell in love with village girl, Cordelia but lost her because his family against their relationship, he become twisted and sadist. Start to built his own status, he choose to take revenge upon people who kill his lover and enjoy torturing them. Join Ancagon organization in exchange Cordelia revival. Name : Cordelia Elestania Role in the game: unknown Profession: William''s personal maid Species: Ghoul Appearance: long light blue hair, pale white skin and pale white lips; there are scars covering her body including the face Background: William childhood friend and lover. Killed by William''s fiance and revived back as William ghoul. Lost all her memories but somehow there are some fragment left. Spoiler : The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation."A few days ago, I saw master were gathering many types of bug at the garden"(gardener 1) "Today miss Cordelia was forced to sleep at master''s room because there were bunch bugs appeared at her room "(Maid 1) "I want to offer her my room"(Maid 2) "But master ordered us to said our room are full"(Maid 3) "I felt really bad after seeing her in tears..."(Butler 1) "........."(everyone) ".....we hoped she is okay..."(Maid 1) "I''m worried about her..."(Maid 2) "....*sigh*.."(Butler 2) Name : Liliana Mandrei Role in the game: unknown Profession: Ancagon''s guide and secertary Species:Human Appearance: With light brown hair tied up, sharp green eyes, white pure skin, wearing golden monocle- big breast fraction Background: used to be famous guild receptionist because her beauty. She attract many men including the man with high authority. When she fell in love with a plain youngman, many people tried to seperated them. She was framed and fell into bounty. The adventure guild master help her and family escaped the city. While on the run, she met Shena and agree to work for her. The bounty has been clear up and she work as Shena secertary ever since. Name : Syl Role in the game: unknown Profession: Ancagon''s libarian Species: Dryad Appearance: long silky, light green hair, slightly sleepy puple eyes, round pink lips and pale skin- big breast fraction Background: reincarnated person, lived longer than any dryad, even longer than elven. Lost many dearest people and friends, Syl choose to not get too close to anyone. Used to be one of legendary figure back at heroes era but as the time goes, slowly forgotten by people and live quitely as Ancagon''s libarian. Spoiler : "...."(Liliana) "....*smile*"(Syl) ".....is it arrive yet?"(Liliana) "Yes, the second volume of princess and her knight novel, they just arrived today"(Syl) "!? P-please don''t be so loud..."(Liliana) "Why?"(Syl) "....it is embarrassing"(Liliana) "But it''s only normal for women to have interest in romance story"(Syl) "W-well, some thinks it doesn''t suits me..."(Liliana) "Dear, I think you are adorable"(Syl) "?! Wha-what?!"(Liliana) "A strict secretary! With her cold gaze actually a maiden with pure heart! Those big gap! It so MOE!"(Liliana) "E-eh? ''Moe''?"(Liliana) "Please don''t hesitated to borrow any romance novel from my library!"(Syl) "Y-yes....Um..."(Liliana) "Hm?"(Syl) "Uh...I''m wondering if you have any favorite romance book for recomendation..."(Liliana) "I have many of them! I will show them to you after you finish that one...well if you don''t mind that is..."(Syl) "I wouldn''t mind at all!"(Liliana) "*chuckle* lets talk about it next time"(Syl) "*smile* yes....now if you excuses me, I still have work to do"(Liliana) "Bye-bye *smile*"(Syl) ====================================== I talked with my friend and s/he upload the pics from his/her phone. It seems there are some error from my side...the internet company actually blocked several website including imgur because some goverment law....the only way for me to upload the pics is by changing the internet ¡¶you guys understand what I meant right?¡· Fortunately there are no error in accessing this website (^_^) Chapter 27 Back from the land of the death! \(¡ð ¡õ ¡ð)/ I know I have been absence for a month. I have been busy with final exam preparation... even until now it still hasn''t been finished... the school, they only give us one week for Christmas vacation...including new year... after that they will send us to some remoted village for a month for labor...(? _ ?) I will try to fasten up my writing...planned to finish the next chapter within a week...I hope I made it... ======================================== "You''re back commoner!"(???) Once we get inside Johan''s mansion, we were greeted by a cheeky looking young girl. I think she is around 16 or 18 years old. With drill like golden hair, white skin and blue eyes, she looked exactly like a rival character from my sister''s otome game, an ojou-sama type. "*sigh*....."(Mark) "......*yawn* hello, Catherine..."(Johan) "Hmp! Took you long enough to get back home."(Catherine) With a haughty pose, the girl named Catherine, walka down the stairs "......so, you''re back cookhead"(Catherine) "...what does cookhead even mean..."(Mark) Mark looked at Catherine with a tired face. Somehow this girl shows a great hostility toward Mark "Cookhead is cookhead, is your intelligence so low that you don''t know human language? Even after leeching on Johan for five years and abandoning him, you sure are brave to get back here"(Catherine) "I did not-"(Mark) "I really wished you''d never come back"(Catherine) Scary! she is really scary! Not only she cut off Mark, she''s also giving him hateful glare! She really fits to be an otome game villian! "...Catherine, don''t be rude to Mark"(Johan) "Hmp! It''s my real feeling. And I don''t want to talk to someone who is enslaved by his cooking because his dishes only attract stupid people, and stupidity is contageous"(Catherine) "Hey! Don''t bad mouth Mark''s dishes!"(Kena) "They are delicious!"(Perika) "Un! Delicious!"(Parika) You didn''t denied the stupid part?! "Tsk, now there are more stupid people in this mansion. Thinking about it just ruined my mood"(Catherine) Catherine walks off without looking back. Once her figure disappears from our sight, Johan faces us with apologetic face and bows toward us "...I''m sorry about that"(Johan) "Don''t worry, I''m used to it"(Mark) "What are you saying Mark? She is so mean!"(Perika) "Right, right! She is mean!"(Parika) "Althought I will forgive cute little boys and cute girls, I would still be angry if they were bad mouthing my friends"(Kena) "...."(Lila) "Who is she anyway?"(Crev) "....zzz"(Johan) Don''t sleep! How can this guy sleep while standing?! "....Catherine is Johan''s wife"(Mark) """Eeehh?!""" They are married?! Really?! But this Johan guy looked way younger than her! It seems everyone is also thinking the same thing. "You guys must be thinking that Johan is way younger than that girl"(Mark) Wha-?! How did you know?! Oh wait, our faces are really obvious... "Just for information, Catherine is actually younger than Johan"(Mark) """Ehh?!""" "...I''m 23 this year"(Johan) He just wakes up and answers our question at the right moment?! Is that some kind of skill? "What?!"(Perika) "No way!"(Parika) Is he a vampire?! "Are you a vampire?"(Kena) I almost asked the same question! Although there were sub-species, vampires were the demon race with the most similiar appearance to humans. Well, just like any other stories, they were described as beautiful or handsome figure... you can''t call Johan handsome but he should be pass as a beautiful person.... "No, he is a normal human"(Mark) "Eehh?"(Twins) "But for a 23 years old guy to look like a 13 years old kid, that is''t normal, is it?"(Lila) "Well, somehow Johan''s body growth are slower than normal people. That is why he is looking like this"(Mark) "*sigh* if only everyone looked just like him"(Kena) I just spotted a lolicon... "...our marriage is only political... that might be the reason she hates me..."(Johan) "Well, she hates me more than she hates you"(Mark) "...I really hope you guys would get along though..."(Johan) "I tried...she hated me the moment we met..."(Mark) "..."(Johan) Johan look gloom for a moment "..zz"(Johan) Wait, is he actually sleeping?! "Johan, wake up!"(Mark) Mark mercilessly slap Johan''s head and wake him up "Ah!...*yawn* can''t you just give me some time to sleep...I have been busy lately..."(Johan) "You sleep all the time!"(Mark) "I was really busy you know, we planned to open another branch in the beastman continent...I have to do employee recruitment and give them training etc, etc..."(Johan) "New branch?"(Lila) "New branch for ''Tiera'' restaurant''"(Johan) "Tiera!?"(Twins) "Don''t tell me you are the owner?!"(Kena) "Um, what about this ''Tiera'' restaurant?"(Crev) "You don''t know?! Where have you been?!"(Kena) Why do you ask, we have been together fot these past years, 2 years inhumanly training, plus a few years of journey together remember? I want to retort her but cease the thought since she has started to explaining "Tiera is the most renown restaurant since the price is affordable for the most people and the food is awfuly delicious! It even beats the restaurant for the nobles!"(Kena) "The foods is really delicious!"(Perika) "They say it''s heavenly foods!"(Parika) "You guys have tried them?"(Crev) "Ye-....no, actually I just heard it from the others. They only open at this North continent..."(Kena) "I''ve tried once with my family"(Lila) "We also have tried them once!"(Perika) "Un! When we were still with pops!"(Parika) "It was delicious!"(Perika) "Really, really delicious!"(Parika) "But Mark''s cooking is more yummy!"(Perika) "Yes, yes! More variant!"(Parika) "But if Johan is the owner, and Mark the crazy cookhead...."(Crev) "Hey, don''t call me that!"(Mark) "Does that mean all Mark''s recipes were used for ''Tiera''?"(Crev) "....Yes"(Johan) "Of course everything is under lady''s instruction"(Mark) Seriously Shena, I wonder if there is anything you can''t do?! The fact that you have everything under control kinda creep me out... "....we need to have as many resources as we can to support the city. Trading and sea products are the main resources for this city. The restaurant is for information gathering and acts as Ancagon''s secret base"(Johan) "Wait, what about this secret base!?"(Kena) "Right now it is only at the North continent but now they are starting to go to the West continent"(Mark) "I can''t wait"(Kena) You''re drooling! And not just Kena, the twins are also drooling heavily! For a restaurant opening a branch is rare to seen, or maybe there are almost none in this world. Shena, you are planning to make food chain store aren''t you.... "Master, I believe everyone is exhausted from the long journey and it is starting to get late. Please allow me to show them the rooms"(Geru) Said oldman Geru while bowing his head. His posture is so refine just like proper butler, very different from the moment he set foot out of the mansion. ".....You''re right...please excuse my insensitivity....Geru, please show our guest their room"(Johan) "Yes master"(Geru) It just a moment but I heard Johan''s small voices "....at last...I can sleep...zz"(Johan) And his figure didn''t move a bit from that spot until the other servant come and carry him...no, rather than carry, the maid actually drag him!? Scary! How can they treat their master like that?! As the sun start to fall, I was guided to my room. It was near Kena''s and Lila''s room, they said because I''m the youngest and a growing girl, they promised Shena to take care of me. I definitely saw pile of frilly little girl clothes at the corner of their room...it can''t be right? Could it be they were planning to play dress me up?....I should switch room with the twins... As I was in my own thought, someone is knocking my room *knock*knock* "Yes, who is it?"(Crev) "It is us!"(Perika) "Us!"(Parika) The twins enter my room with angry faces. They were also with Mark, unlike the twins he actually have uneasy face "Is there some things wrong?"(Crev) "It is war!"(Parika) "Right!"(Perika) "Eh? War?"(Crev) C-could it be, the war already started? But I haven''t done anything yet! And the war supposed to be a few years in the future, did I do something that affect the war''s time?! "We will make that woman submit us!"(Perika) "Ooou!"(Parika) Woman? Who? I look toward them puzzled "They meant Catherine"(Mark) "Johan''s wife?"(Crev) "Yes! She is mocking Mark''s cooking!"(Perika) You guys are still on that? "Although she hasn''t tasted them yet!"(Parika) "Unfogivable!"(Perika) "Yes unforgivable!"(Parika) "...And you guys are here because?"(Crev) "We need a recipes!"(Parika) "The one that makes people kneel down on the floor"(Perika) "There is no such recipes!"(Crev) I retort them sharply. They are asking the impossible thing, if such recipes are exsist, I would have conquer the world! The twins keep pressing me even thought I told them I don''t have such recipe, it''s irritating... "...then, do you have any recipes that make girls happy?"(Mark) With Mark''s question, the twins suddenly stop pressing me and looking at my face very intensely. I personally think as long it was made for them and with lov- I mean affection, then everybody will happy..t-that is what my sisters said! Definetly not my opinion or anything!...but if you talking food that mostly girls like... "....there is might be some of those recipes...that girls commonly like"(Crev) "! Then-"(Mark) "But!"(Crev) I cut Mark and the overjoyed twins "I need to know what are your true intention, what for?"(Crev) I''m staring directly to Mark''s eyes, since he said ''recipes that make girls happy'', I assume he want to win over Johan''s wife. But I want to know why he would do that, knowing him, Mark would never fussed over something other than food ingridients "....I want to.."(Mark) "You want to..?"(Crev) "....get along with her"(Mark) Mark frown while looking troubled. Are you an elementary student?! Althought honestly I think he is acting cute right now. On contrary, the twins actually looked disatisfied "Ehh!?"(Perika) "Why?!"(Parika) "...I cann''t really stand her attitude, unfortunately she is my best friend''s wife. So I want to get along with her at least a little...because Johan did said he want us to get along"(Mark) "Uuh..."(Parika) "If Mark-mark said so..."(Perika) What''s up with the nick name thing?! Since when you guys getting so close?! "Well....I might tell you just one...that is.."(Crev) After I told Mark the recipe, he note down neatly and drag me off to the kitchen right away. We both do trial and error together with the twins as our tester. It took us sometimes until find the perfect ingridients and once we succeed, Mark told me that he will present it at the dinner. I hoped it goes well ..... "You are late commoner"(Catherine) Chaterine is looking toward us with annoyed face. Today is the day, Mark and I actually late because we prepared the secret dishes first. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "You have no courtesy aren''t you, as expected from commoner"(Catherine) "Cann''t you show a proper ettique? This isn''t your usual low-birth dinner table"(Catherine) Catherine keep commenting on what''s Mark doing while we eating. I was surprised how Mark hold himself. On contrary, the twins and Kena are almost exploded with anger, their vein is visible every where. Me and Lila have hard time in restaining them. When it finally the time, Mark raised from his chair and looked directly at Catherine''s eyes "...I''m know that we might have different status and upbringing. I might have offended you in someways without me realizing it. I hoped you will accept this dessert as my apology and token of reconciliation" (Mark) Mark said his part smoothly, good job! This is it, the dishes Mark and I made! the heart of every girl! Strawberry shortcake! Althought instead of strawberry, we used beluberry instead. But they are actually the same berry! So it is okay! "Um! delicious!"(Twins) "Uwaaa! Amazing!"(Kena) "Un..."(Lila) Right of the bat! I almost pull out victory pose for this! Way to go strawb- I mean beluberry shortcake! "..."(Catherina) "This is...a new recipe?"(Johan) "Yes, they are originaly from Crev"(Mark) "Well, they aren''t originaly from me you know"(Crev) They aren''t, they just come from another world "Rather than that, I''m amazed at how Mark manage to get the right ingredient just from the discription only...and right at the spot"(Crev) While the process are exactly the same, we still meed to adjust the ingridients. Mark get the right in just a few tries "Yes, Mark is amazing"(Johan) Johan smile happily as I compliment Mark. They both really close friend aren''t they... "..."(Catherine) Catherine, how would she respon-... Eh, she looked kinda weird? "This is....beluberry?"(Catherine) Her first reaction is a weak question. She took a bite. "....it is good"(Catherine) Great, she''s seems like it! First step in getting along is success! "...*sob* hic..."(Catherine) Eh? EEHH?! Wh,why is she crying?! "Chaterine?"(Johan) "...you, you like this dish don''t you?"(Catherine) Chaterine asks Johan with anger in her eyes. Everyones stay silent looking at her "....uh...."(Catherine) Holding her tears, she suddenly jumps up and run out the room. "*sob* you and your stupid friend! If you likes him that much, why don''t you marry him instead you IDIOT! STUUUPPPIIIDDD!"(Catherine) She just run with unbeliavable speed leaving us dumbfounded. Mark look towards me with eyes full of question and I answer him with my stare Even if you give me those questioning eyes, I also don''t know what was just happend! And it definetly not the food''s fault! "Uh, what just happend?..."(Kena) "*sigh* even if you question me, I don''t have the answer...it''s feel just like afternoon drama movie..."(Crev) "Afternoon drama mo-fee? What is that?"(Kena) Ops...I accidently said it out loud.. "N-no nothing at all...em...don''t you think the last words she said a bit weird?"(Crev) "Eh? Which part?"(Kena) "Well, it might be just my imagination...but she''s sounds jealous toward Mark"(Crev) "What? No way, she clearly hate Mark! Why would you thinks that?"(Kena) "Well, then what does she''s meant by marrying?"(Crev) "I don''t know, may be she hated them so much to the point she wish they just stuck together for eternity? So she can destroy them both at the same time"(Kena) "Well, that is..."(Crev) "What?"(Kena) ...scary... I just hold the word at my throat and asks Lila instead "...what do you thinks Lila?"(Crev) I tried to asked Lila opinion, but she is looking pretty weird right now... holding her flushed cheek and smiling on her self "He....Mark and Johan...no way...noble and a traveler...no wait, master and servant is even better....fua!"(Lila) She is looking really weird! Her eyes is blank and there is steam coming out from her head! "Li-Lila? Are you alright?"(Crev) "Uu..."(Lila) "She is alright"(Kena) "Are you sure? She is totally red right now"(Crev) "Trust me...she does that times to times. Just called it maiden fantasy"(Kena) Really? Isn''t she seems weird? Are every girl secretly like this? That night I talk with Kiel about today''s incident Said Kiel after hearing my stories Because Kiel is women and tend to attend ball dance to expand her connection, she might know something. So there are really no clue at all Huh? Isn''t that sounds entirely different <...maybe...I''m not entirely sure myself> So which is it?! Huh? HUH? wait isn''t that sounds as if she totally in love with Johan? Wha, what? Which is it?! Is she love Johan or not?! .....women sure are a weird creature... <...Is she done something bad to you?> Kiel is keep telling me those words over and over. She''s worrying to much... ...how should I put this...having a girl worrying you is feel pretty great...totally different feeling from that stup- I mean annoying brother of mine... Althought I''m happy, it isn''t nice to make her worried. After I''m done talking with Kiel, I could heard the clock bell indicating it already pass midnight. I''m on my way to the kitchen... I''m suddenly just a bit hungry and definetly not because I''m a glutton! Just want to have some snack, maybe some fruit or something light! Not because of glutton! I''m in my growth! So I need to eat a little bit much! .... Okay, maybe I eat a lot lately.. But it might be because I''m in my growth... and definetly not because I''m a glutton! Just when I hold the door knob, I heard something from the other side of the door "...*sob*...*sob*..."(???) The heck?! Who is crying in the middle of the night at this time?! D,don''t tell me it''s.... Gaaah! No, no, no! "Stupid husband!"(???) Eh? "How could he accept that dish! It have beluberry in it! Beluberry I say!"(???) I open the door and take a little peek "It almost Palaga day! And he actually accept beluberry from that guy! If you love him so much just say so!"(???) Just like I suspect, the owner of the angry voice is none other than Catherine. She looked so angry as she is swinging a knife in her hands and cutting something "Hmp! I also can cook! My dish is much more greater that that stupid cookhead! "(Catherine) She''s keep grumbling while put things she just cuts into a pan. "You will kneel and apologize to me once you tried them!"(Catherine) I observe her for a moment...she keep mixing everything! It was a disaster! The food, what ever she makes, have the color of another dimention....no, it is the color of destruction! No one can eat such suspicious looking color! "...."(Catherine) Even the cook herself paled after see those color! "...we,well! The important part is the taste! Right, the taste! I bet they taste amazing!"(Catherine) She take a spoon full and eat it. After a moment, she throw up "HUEEEEK! *Huff*...*huff*...the..the ingridients is rotten! It definetly rotten!"(Catherine) You just excuses yourself and blame it on the food! "Let just try again"(Catherine) She is keep repeating the same process over and over again to the point where I''m start to feel sorry for her...her eyes are swirling aroung "...*gulp*...urrp...*huff*...it because of the weather....the weather is no good today..."(Catherine) Even her excuses doesn''t make sense anymore...poor her... "Uuh...*sob*sob*...who I''m kidding....I can''t cook and Johan will...Johan will..."(Catherine) Catherine slump down while crying "Johan will marry that damn cookhead!"(Catherine) ...Johan will marry who? "And I will be a young beautiful widow who loses her husband from a male peasant! And he is a MALE!"(Catherine) Why?! Just why?! Where did she get such idea in the first place?! "...If it end up like that...*sob*...Dear mother, I''m sorry for tainting our family name, I will atone my sin by killing my husband and then kill myself!"(Catherine) Wha,what!? No, don''t be rush! "Wai-"(Crev) "WHO''S THERE!"(Catherine) *stab* In flash, Catherine throw the kitchen knife and it pierce the wall, just a few inch from my face...I could see a few strands of my hair falling down "....you...you saw me didn''t you..."(Catherine) "...*gulp*..."(Crev) "...hah...hahahaha!"(Catherine) S-she lost it?! "This shamefull behavior...you will take it to the grave right?"(Catherine) S-she is looking at me with scary eyes! "You saw nothing, right?"(Catherine) She is cornering me against the wall... Scary! Scary! At her question, I can only answer her with a nods "...you...you are that peasant right?"(Catherine) Which peasant?! "The one who help that cookhead to cook that beluberry dish"(Catherine) Ah, that peasant Once again I nods at her words "..."(Catherine) Catherine seems to be thinking about something and she lets me go "Clear up your schedule for tomorrow"(Catherine) "Huh?"(Crev) "...I will take you on a date tomorrow"(Catherine) Eh?! "W-why?!"(Crev) "Because I said so!"(Catherine) But that doesn''t make any sense! _____________________________________ -Jugalam City- Demon continent- *snap* Kiel accidently snap the quill into two causing the ink dirtying the important document. "Somehow I just feel unpleasant all of sudden..."(Kiel) ================================== To all my reader, I''m sincerely apologize And thank you for keep reading my story despite my slow realease (^_^)/ Thanks to neiden for helping me editing it... I just reliaze how often I mix up Catherine with Chaterine... (?_?) Chapter 28 MERRY CHRISTMAS!! AND HAPPY NEW YEAR! thanks to Naoki for editing this chapter (^_^)/ friend :.......you are late ..... friend : I said, YOU ARE LATE ..... newbiecub is running away friend : Come back here and apologize to the reader! ============================== ¡°Wake up peasant!¡± (Catherine) Wha-what?! Catherine suddenly brags into my room accompanied with a maid. The maid opens the curtains, letting the sunlight in while Catherine pull my blanket, causing me to fall down from my bed. ¡°How dare you wake up late when you have a promise with me!¡±(Catherine) That was a very rude way to wake up someone¡­ besides, I never promised you anything. Infact you just pushed it all on me, or in other words, you forced me to. I really wanted to rebuke her¡­but hiding my face and doll are more important. I use pillow to cover my face and hide Kiel¡¯s doll behind my body. ¡°What are you looking at? you better hurry up and get ready¡±(Catherine) ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡±(Crev) ¡°......¡±(Catherine) ¡°.....¡±(Crev) ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? And why are you holding the pillow that way?¡±(Catherine) ¡°....Well, why are you still here?¡±(Crev) ¡°What? you have problem?¡±(Catherine) ¡°HUGE ONE! I need to undress!¡±(Crev) ¡°Oh¡­*cough* right¡­you are at that age aren¡¯t you...¡±(Catherine) Catherine and the maids gets out from my room with slightly red face. Geez¡­seriously that girl, how can I change when there are people around, she should at least know that! ¡°Hurry up commoner! I will give you 30 seconds!¡±(Catherine) ¡°WHA-!? Wa-wait! at least give me a minute or two!¡±(Crev) ¡°What are you talking about? It isn¡¯t nice to make a lady waiting!¡±(Catherine) Does bragging into a boy¡¯s room in the morning a lady-like behaviour?! The moment I finish taking bath, Catherine drags me to the dining room. Everyone seems surprised seeing me arrive while being dragged by her, especially Mark. When I sit beside him, he asked me with a quiet voice ¡°What happened?¡±(Mark) If Mark know Catherine¡¯s problem, they might be able to reconcilate. Besides, Catherine sits far away from me, she wouldn¡¯t hear what I¡¯m about to say. so I whisper to Mark ¡°Well, I-...¡±(Crev) *STAB* Not again! Right before I tell Mark anything, Catherine throw the table knife in between me and Mark. ¡°Please be quiet while you are eating commoner¡±(Catherine) How can you say that?! You¡¯re the one who was talking bad about Mark¡¯s way of eating and also runs away yelling from the dining table, remember!? I really, really want to protest her! ¡°What are you looking at commoner? Hurry up and finish your food!¡±(Catherine) She looks at me angrily. Be patience me, patience¡­. real gentleman do not hit a girl...hold your anger¡­ As soon as I finish my breakfast, she drags me {again} to the front door. ¡°....Catherine? Where are you going?¡±(Johan) ¡°...to the market¡±(Catherine) ¡°Well, why are you dragging Crev with you?¡±(Johan) Yes! She is dragging me! Your wife is dragging another man! Please stop her! ¡°...We are going to the market together, it is a date!¡±(Catherine) ¡°¡±¡±!?¡±¡±¡±¡± Everyone seems shocked by what Catherine just said. Well, except Lila and Kena since they both know that I am a girl and also Johan who is surprisingly calm about this. Mark is questioning me with his eyes on what is going on, truthfully, I don¡¯t understand either! ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t like me going out with another man?¡±(Catherine) AH! I see! She is trying to get Johan jealous! ¡°...No, it is your right to go with whomever you like¡±(Johan) WHAT?! Are you dense? She clearly wanted to make you jealous! You should stop her taking me! at least save me from her! ¡°UGH! Farewell then! We will have lots and lots of fun right...uh...¡±(Catherine) See see! she doesn¡¯t even know my name! ¡°Uh...peasant, what is your name?¡±(Catherine) Did you really just thought of asking me that now? *sigh* I whisper near her right ear and tell her my name. ¡°Crev, my name is Crev¡±(Crev) ¡°Right Crev! Let¡¯s go on a date!¡±(Catherine) Really? no one is trying to stop her? ¡°Geru, prepare the carriage!¡±(Catherine) Oh, no¡­. ¡°Yes my lady¡±(Geru) Just like I feared, Geru pulled out that embarrassing carriage. Those pink spikes¡­ Does anyone want to save me? Anyone? I just surrendered to my fate as she drags me into the spiky pink carriage. ¡°.....Ugh¡­.*SOB*¡±(Catherine) The moment the carriage go past the gate, Catherine hugs me and starts crying. ¡°He really didn¡¯t care! He really didn¡¯t care about me! HUAAAHAAA!¡±(Catherine) ¡°W-Wa! Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry please!¡± (Crev) I stroke her back as she¡¯s suffocating me with her hug. ¡°Here, use my handkerchief¡±(Crev) ¡°....*sob*What an ugly and cheap handkerchief¡±(Catherine) Ugh, this girl! Well, sorry for being cheap and ugly! ¡°Only this time I will use such ugly thing. Not because you offer it though!¡±(Catherine) ...Patience¡­ ¡°Johan, he really doesn¡¯t love me at all...maybe I should revoke my plan after all!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Just what exactly are you planning anyway?¡±(Crev) ¡°.....There are Palaga day in the end of the week and I planned to cook something for Johan with beluberry¡­*sigh* you don¡¯t know what Palaga days are, aren¡¯t you?¡±(Catherine) ¡°No¡­¡±(Crev) It seems there are some tradition in [Kokoam City] named Palaga day. A day of lovers to celebrate. While the wife cooks some special dish for their lover, mainly using beluberries, no wonder there are many of those in the market. As for the men, they give the girls some present to prove their love or something like that, usually with those similar figure as beluberry because beluberries are famous as a fruit to express love. They¡¯re shaped just like heart and one of this city¡¯s specialty. Isn¡¯t that awfully similar to valentine? Well, Palaga day lasts for a whole four days and you only need to give the special present at the last day of Palaga days as the closing ceremony. While the other days are full of parade and party, the merchants usually uses this event as a business opportunity. Catherine planned to cook something with beluberry for Johan at Palaga day. She doesn¡¯t like Mark for being too close with Johan and what¡¯s more, he cook Johan something with beluberry, it tastes good and Johan accepts Mark¡¯s dish. That is why she is furious ¡°Mark and Johan are only close friends you know, no need to be so upset about that¡±(Crev) ¡°Only..close friends you say... He sew his clothes, he wakes Johan every morning, he often cook for Johan, and Johan actually just do what he said!¡±(Catherine) Mark, are you Johan¡¯s mother? ¡°Johan is known for his sleepy attitude! He is hard to be awaken and he is picky about his foods! Whenever Mark is around, Johan would wake up earlie than he usually do!¡±(Catherine) Their relationship sounds more like mother and child rather than a friend... ¡°And what¡¯s more, they often exchange secret letter!¡±(Catherine) Hm? Secret...letter? ¡°Sometimes from other letter there is one special letter among other letter Mark sends. Johan never told anyone the content of the letter and it was sealed with magic so that only Johan can open it!¡±(Catherine) The only secret between Mark and Johan...could it be... ¡°Say, Catherine, do you know about the restaurant named Tiera?¡±(Crev) ¡°What are you asking about so suddenly? Of course I know them! That famous restaurant. Are you belittling my knowledge? How rude!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Do you know who is the owner?¡±(Crev) ¡°HUH? Are you dumb? Don¡¯t you know that Tiera owner has been a mystery for over the past year? No one ever saw the owner except the insider!¡±(Catherine) Yup, she doesn¡¯t know that the letter contained things about Tiera and it might be not only from Mark but from Shena or other Johan¡¯s employees. ¡°Enough of that Tiera restaurant! Do you even listening to me?¡±(Catherine) ¡°I hear you... you know, I am sure that their relationship are just a close friends¡±(Crev) ¡°How could you be so sure?¡±(Catherine) ¡°...Lets just say that letter isn¡¯t always from Mark and definitely not me either! But at least I know what the letter all about¡±(Crev) ¡°Then tell me!¡±(Catherine) ¡°I¡¯am not the right person to tell you. Johan is¡±(Crev) ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me about it!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Have you ever asked him?¡±(Crev) ¡°Well...no¡±(Catherine) ¡°...If you really love him, then you better asks him for yourself. You would believe him more than me anyway¡±(Crev) ¡°....ugh...¡±(Catherine) ¡°We are going to buy some beluberry I assume¡±(Crev) ¡°Wha-?! How did you know what are we going to buy¡±(Catherine) ¡°Well, you said it yourself. You are going to cook something for Johan. You waste all the beluberry last night and you actually dragged me, the one who told Mark the last night dish¡¯s recipe. What any other reason you for dragging me other than to teach you to cook? unless you have some attraction to young boy and really asked me on date...¡±(Crev) ¡°Wha-what?! Don¡¯t get too full of yourself! I-I¡¯m also a capable woman! Of course I can c-cook by myself, no need a plebeian¡¯s help¡±(Catherine) ¡°Oh, really? Then I will stop right here and walk back to the mansion¡±(Crev) Looking at me who is about requesting Geru to stop, she started to have cold sweat and grabs my cloak with shaking hands. ¡°N-no way!¡±(Catherine) ¡°So, do you need my help or not?¡±(Crev) ¡°I-it can¡¯t be helped then! If you want to help me so much then I will accept your offer!¡±(Catherine) .....Let¡¯s just forget that part out because she will likely break out crying again if you corner her. Just as we are having a small chat, the carriage stop and Geru opens the door. ¡°We have arrived at the market my lady¡±(Geru) A large and lively market comes to my sight. Everyone is looking towards us. Definitely because of the carriage! ¡°What are you spacing about? Hurry up and follow me¡±(Catherine) ¡°R-right¡±(Crev) I run toward Catherine and follow her along the street. There are many busy people over here and there. Some decorating the street and some are busy preparing stalls for the Palaga celebration, but the market is still full of transaction and they mainly sell beluberries. ¡°I will buy every beluberries in his stall¡±(Catherine) ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±(Crev) ¡°Buying beluberry of course, what else do you think I am doing?¡±(Catherine) ¡°Do you really need that much beluberries?!¡±(Crev) ¡°No, of course not¡±(Catherine) Good, she might isn¡¯t as much as spendthrift like I thought ¡°I need at least two or three more stall to visit¡±(Catherine) Nevermind... She is a spendthrift ¡°Do you really need that many beluberries?¡±(Crev) ¡°Of course! N-not because I am afraid of failing or anything! Definitely not! You hear me!¡±(Crev) The facts that the girl herself prepared so many beluberry for precaution despite her haughty attitude is scaring me. But I must admit, her cooking skill is destructive¡­ ¡°...You just thought of something rude about me didn¡¯t you?¡±(Catherine) ¡°What? No, of course not¡±(Crev) ¡°...Whatever, hold on to this¡±(Catherine) Catherine just tossed me the bags full of the beluberries. Is she making me into her gopher?! ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You are a boy right? Or are you going to make me carry those heavy bags? Is that how a gentleman act, making a lady holding heavy stuff?¡±(Catherine) This woman... I am just a child you know! But arguing with her won¡¯t get me anywhere... just be patience me...patience... ¡°Come, we still have some stalls to visit¡±(Catherine) I doubt she will stop with just a two or three stall... *sigh* fortunately this level of heaviness isn¡¯t affecting me at all. I am not sure how many bags I can carry thought... ¡°Hurry up!¡±(Catherine) ¡°....*sigh*¡±(Crev) Just like my prediction, she doesn¡¯t stop from just another two stalls and still is searching for another stalls. Many shop close early because of her. And I am the one who¡¯s carrying her bags... ¡°*huff*...she should slow down a little. She is way over there¡­ does she even realize I am over here? I really should speed up my pace¡±(Crev) After browsing another one or two stalls, she stops at a tailor shop. ¡°Really? Is this really necessary? You told me we are shopping for Palaga days¡±(Crev) ¡°What are you saying? Of course it is necessary for me to wear special dress for special occasion! I have to be pretty when I hand over the dish for Johan...and then we...ufufufufu¡±(Catherine) The way she is laughing while blushing is actually creeping me out ¡°You just thought of something rude about me again didn¡¯t you?¡±(Catherine) ¡°....¡±(Crev) ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you?¡±(Catherine) ¡°Hahaha...nope, definitely not¡±(Crev) Not believing what I said, Catherine is looking at me with eyes full of suspiciousion, I pretend to ignore her and walk into the tailor shop. The shop are grand, even from the single glance you can tell that they are expensive, because they have glass at the front shop. Glass window are rare, they are costly because of the complex process to make them, especially those with high transparency. Many colorful dresses comes to my sight, some are simple and some are just too much for my eyes. No doubt, this is an expensive shop. ¡°Ara, ara, isn¡¯t that Lady Catherine?¡±(???) An old lady and some young girls behind her comes out from the back store, wearing gaudy clothes and expensive jewelleries, the old lady opens her fan and smiles. ¡°Is it for Palaga celebration I presume?¡±(old lady) ¡°Yes, I want something grand, full of sparkles and laces, I want to look beautiful for Johan!¡±(Catherine) Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Oh, my! Young love, how adorable!¡±(old lady) ¡°¡±¡±¡±Adorable!¡±¡±¡±¡± The young girls behind her repeats her last words while copying her pose. That is creepy! You guys are reminding me of pigeons that likes to claim things as their own from a certain film from my world... ¡°And who¡¯s this young boy?¡±(old lady) ¡°He is my-¡°(Catherine) ¡°FRIEND! I am her friend!¡±(Crev) It would be bad if she starts introducing me as her manservant or anything like that, so I better introduce myself. The old lady and her girls look surprised because I suddenly raised my voice. ¡°My name is Rune Crevalance, I am apologize for my impoliteness, because I am in front of such beautiful ladies that I just lost myself in the moment¡±(Crev) I greet them and bow my body just like Liliana teach me. Is it okay? Why are they so quiet? Did I do it wrong? I take a glance at Catherine and she looked at me with twisted expression. ¡°Oh my!¡±(old lady) ¡°¡±¡±¡±CUTE!!¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡±(Crev) Before I could react, the girls are swarming around me and takes turn touching me. Because I wear mask, they didn¡¯t pinch my cheek but other parts of my body are being pinched, like my hands and my body. These girls are SCARY! ¡°Now, now girls, don¡¯t be rude to our guests¡±(old lady) ¡°¡±¡±¡±Yes mother¡±¡±¡±¡± The girls disperse from me and get back behind the old lady in a neat order. ¡°I apologize for my daughters, My name is Pelia Derlaco and my daughters from the left is Lidsy, Mertha, Alya, and Heny¡±(Pelia) The old lady and her daughters bow their body elegantly. ¡°Then, lady Catherine, please follow me to the back room for measuring and choosing the color. Now girls, why don¡¯t you accompany Mr.Crev while I work with Lady Catherine¡±(Pelia) ¡°Oh, no, please. I don¡¯t want to bother you¡±(Crev) Those girls keep looking at me as if they found a new toy. I have to get out from this store. ¡°Besides for being only guy in a clothing store full of women makes me nervous. If you don¡¯t mind, I would wait outside so I wouldn¡¯t disturb your work¡±(Crev) Catherine is still looking at me with twisted face and I just run away from the store. I walk around while holding the bags shop, looking at some store and keeps being distracted by the heavy bag, then I just remembered.....I have item bag...ugh..how stupid... I feel depressed about it while I put every bags into my item bag. I feel so stupid for forgetting that cheat like item... it¡¯s because I see peoples were holding the shopping bags everywhere and I just forgot the existence of my item bag... Because now I¡¯m not holding anything, I walk to the stall with bright red cloth and stand beside small figure with hooded cloak. This hooded guy actually have a bag full of gold coins hanging at his belt Oi, oi, oi! If you put your wallet full of golds like that, you will be like writing word art in a huge sign board that reads ¡°ROB ME~<3¡± it will invite trouble, you know?! There are some rough looking guys sneering at your wallet! This kid, he just continue examining the stalls nonchalantly. You know what, I will not take part in this. I¡¯m searching something for Kiel, not because I have ulterior motive or anything, it¡¯s because her birthday is coming up. Kiel told me she doesn¡¯t know when her birthday is so we decide our first meeting will be her birthday. I have been saving money and giving her gifts every years. Last year, I give her Gelora¡¯s quill, I wonder what I should give her this year... At the stall, many accessories are lined up. But only several of them piqued my interest.
[White Stone Earring]
White stone earring with belu shape. Cost : 50 Geld
[Sik Ink]
Ink made out of Sik¡¯s blood. Cost : 2 Copper Coins
[Lapis Necklace]
Made out with gold and Lazuli stone. High craftmanship could be seen from the detailed drawing. Cost : 5 Gold Coins
[Silver Bracelet]
Bracelet made out of 40% silver and one Zuru gem Cost : 2 Gold Coins
There are nothing special from this stall either. If talking about beauty, then it would be either [Lapis Necklace] or [Silver Bracelet], in terms of usage would be [Sik Ink], but if you¡¯re searching for specialty then it would be something related with beluberry, [White Stone Earring] which shaped like belu would be great. I discuss this with Cordelia before in secret and she said something useful would be better and I agree with her. But since Kiel is girl and by this world¡¯s law she would be considered as an adult in her next birthday, wouldn¡¯t jewellery better? As I was pondering this with myself, I saw a black ring at the corner table. Pretty dusty, once it was cleaned, it was actually pretty shiny but simple. Also, it has a pretty good effect.
[Bel¡¯an Ring]
Simple dark ring crafted by the legendary crafter Oklam. Blessed by Bel¡¯an priest. +20% Black Magic Effectiveness Cost : 100 Gold Coin
Also it¡¯s pretty expensive, I wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase this... ¡°Are you interested in that piece of junk kid?¡±(merchant) Junk? This ring is pretty valuable old man! ¡°Um... how much does it cost?¡±(Crev) ¡°...500 Geld¡±(merchant) He actually sell it with cheaper price... ¡°Then I will take it!¡±(Crev) ¡°Sure, it¡¯s 500 Geld¡±(merchant) I gave merchant the money and walk to another stall. I might buy some souvenirs for other. I walk toward some stall near the central market and I was attacked by bunch of merchants. It seems because Catherine is buying so much beluberry. Some merchants start to tell the other about ¡®a beautiful lady and a wolf-beast kid with mask are buying beluberry in large quantity¡¯. Once they saw me, they keep advertising their own stall. ¡®our beluberry is the best¡¯, ¡®they are fresh from the farm¡¯, ¡®our beluberry are guaranteed to fulfill your love wish¡¯, or ¡®our beluberry can grant any love wish¡¯.... they start to sound like nonsense to me. I was forced to run towards the back alley to lost them. But there¡¯s actually one person who keep tailing me and that person aren¡¯t the merchants. I activated [Stealth] and wait the figure to show up. A small hooded kid from previous stall walk towards the last spot where I¡¯m standing. ¡°H-he is gone?¡±(???) I want to know why he was following me, I¡¯m about to walk around him slowly, but some rough looking man walks in. Those men are the one who keep looking at the hooded kid¡¯s money. See I told you this is going to be trouble. ¡°?!¡±(???) ¡°Hey kid, some money you got there. Why don¡¯t you share us some?¡±(Man 1) ¡°N-No! This is my sister¡¯s money!¡±(???) ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. Share them to the needed okay?¡±(Man 2) Both men are cornering the kids against the dead end ....Somehow this feels like a deja vu? ¡°Just give us the money nicely then we all will be happy alright?¡±(Man 1) The small figure clutches his wallet tightly while backing up against the wall. This feels wrong... ¡°Just give us the mon-UARG?!¡°(Man 2) Before he finish his sentence, I punch the man¡¯s abdomen. ¡°What the hell man?! Why are you punching me?!¡±(Man 2) ¡°What are you saying? I didn¡¯t do anything¡±(Man 1) ¡°Then who did it?¡±(Man 2) ¡°How should I know!?¡±(Man 1) ¡°Just don¡¯t do that again!¡±(Man 2) The both man puts their attention towards the kid in front of them. This time I punch the both men¡¯s abdomen. ¡°¡±UGH?!¡±¡± ¡°What the HELL man?!¡±(Man 1) ¡°Right back at you! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±(Man 2) ¡°You punched me!¡±(Man 1) ¡°No, YOU PUNCHED ME!¡±(Man 2) This two are idiots... ¡°Do you want to fight? HUH!?¡±(Man 1) ¡°BRING IT ON!¡±(Man 2) The both men are busy fighting each other, leaving the hooded kid stunned. I grab his hand and pull him away from the alley. ¡°?!¡±(???) I stop pulling him once we reach the main street and deactivated [Stealth]. The kid got surprised and starts fidgeting. ¡°Um, t-thank you¡±(???) ¡°No problem, you better be careful with those money. Put them in place that is not visible for people to see or people like them would likely shows up¡±(Crev) ¡°... Alright¡±(???) ¡°Why were you following me anyway?¡±(Crev) ¡°Ah?! W-well...¡±(???) The kid¡¯s voice is trembling and quite ¡°I wonder if you want to sell the ring...¡±(???) ¡°This black ring?¡±(Crev) ¡°Y-yes! I will buy them 10, no, 50 gold coins!¡±(???) ¡°I am sorry but I¡¯m not going to sell it¡±(Crev) ¡°Then how about 70 gold coins?¡±(???) ¡°Still no¡±(Crev) ¡°...¡±(???) ¡°Do you need it for something?¡±(Crev) ¡°Um, my sister works as weapon merchant. We have our own workshop, but sometimes we buy weapons and other ornaments then sell them in our store. Because of that, sister tend to go around many places and she looked very tired everytime she gets home. I want to show her that I also can help her by presenting her valuable weapons and ornaments that can be sold in our store. That way sister won¡¯t be tired anymore! ¡±(???) Thi-this kid... I want to pat his head! He is a good kid! Hold yourself Rune! You don¡¯t want to become like Kena. ¡°I see, but I still can¡¯t sell this to you. This is for my friend¡±(Crev) ¡°..un..¡±(???) There are hints of disappointment in his voice. Now I feel guilty... I walk up to him and pats him with awkward movement. Definitely not the same as Kena! ¡°I¡¯m sure there are other things that you find more valuable than this... Also, I think the thought to help lessen your sister burden alone is amazing¡±(Crev) I really think he is amazing. From his cloak, I know that he is either noble or simply rich and the way he¡¯s holding his money, he must be a sheltered rich kid. He dare to go to unfamiliar places for his sister... ¡°U-um..¡±(???) Ah, I¡¯m still patting his head. When I put my hand off, there is silence between us...this is awkward... ¡°T-then I wish you best luck¡±(Crev) I wave at him as I leave. I start running in the middle because I just remembered about Catherine. I bet Catherine is waiting... Now I am scared if she is going to be angry at me... ~ ???¡¯s Pov ~ His figure is no longer at my sight. When I close my eyes, I can still recall the heat from his hand. ¡°...I just found my prince¡±(???) ¡°Little miss!¡±(???) My maid run towards me with panicked face. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright. I was worried when you just suddenly gone missing¡±(Maid) ¡°I was too focused on the stall that I was trailed off from you...I am sorry¡±(???) ¡°Well, as long you are safe miss... but please don¡¯t get separated from me again next time¡±(Maid) ¡°Actually, I was attacked by some bad men¡±(???) ¡°W-what?! Are you alright miss?¡±(Maid) ¡°I am alright, because I just found my destined partner!¡±(???) ¡°D-destined partner?¡±(Maid) ¡°Yes! He beat up those bad man gallantly and gently caressed my head. His kind eyes, he looked at me in the eyes and said that I am amazing woman. He run before I have chance to ask his name...oh, my prince...¡±(???) ¡°...Not again...I was too late...¡±(Maid) ¡°From his small sword at his belt, It was made by the Winterlwod¡¯s twin and so his gloves and shoes. Either he know the Winterlwod twin or he love their work. But his mask, it was made by an amateur, more to human amateur skill, he still look cool with that rough mask....ha....¡±(???) {Author note :Winterlwod are Perika and Parika family name} ¡°... That kid is doomed¡±(Maid) ¡°I have feeling that I will have another fateful encounter if I go to the Dwarf Kingdom!¡±(???) ¡°...I pray for this boy. I hope he doesn¡¯t end up like the other unfortunate man that little miss fell for¡±(Maid) ¡°I want to know more about him! I will hire someone to find information about him! What is his favorite food, favorite weapon, h-his ideal woman....ufufufu...¡±(???) ¡°...*sigh* poor boy¡±(Maid) ========================= I am sorry !I am sorry! please forgivee me! friend : No why are you the one who answer? are you my reader? friend : No the- friend : but I''m not forgiving you WHY?! Friend : Because you¡¯re late! I am sorry ! I did the fast as I could! I swear! Friend : KNEEL DOWN ON YOUR KNEE! Y-yes! Friend : Say you¡¯re sorry! I DID! Friend : SAY IT! HIII! I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry! Friend : BEG! BEG LIKE YOU NEVER BEGGING BEFORE! Y-YES SIR! I AM SORRY! I AM SORRY! You I AM SORRY! Sadist I AM SORRY! I AM SORRY! Friend : I hear that! HIII! Friend : when will the next chapter then? But your not my reade- Friend : WHEN? Y-yesh! Three week from no-w? Friend : WHAT? n-no, two week! Two week! Friend : Can¡¯t you write faster?! n-negative sir! We starting exam at 5 until 15 January sir! friend : Then finish one chapter before 15 January W-well, I might finish it at 15 or might be a little la-t-e? Friend : HUUUUUH! n-nothing sir, yesh! Before 15! Friend : Good, if you fail If I fail? Friend : I WILL BURN YOU AT STAKE! Wha-?! Are you doing witch trial?! Friend : There might be one if you fail that is HIII! Friend : Well then, thank you for reading Thank you (^_^)/ Friend : you have to pay me for hosting this chapter ?! Chapter 29 Friend : you almost didn''t made it .... Friend: tsk! Wh-why did you looked unhappy?! Friend: what are you saying of course I am happy that my friend suddenly faster their writting Anyone would fasten their speed especially when they saw their friend holding a stake around Friend : why? I''m just planning to have a barbecue you know You are? Can I come? Friend : It was canceled...because the meat ran away ...... Friend:.... W-well, please enjoy the stories (^_^)/ Friend : you know, you still haven''t pay me yet ..... T-thank you for our editor Naoki-sama and Neiden for correcting my mistake ======================================== ...How should I say this... I never had encountered something like this... ¡°Is it like this?¡±(Catherine) Catherine is whisking the ingredients and when she had finished, there¡¯s only a small amount in the bowl because most of it had flied to the surroundings, creating a very big mess. Before this, she keep destroying the eggs. When she¡¯s cracking an egg, not only did she crack the egg but also destroying it. Just how many eggs had been wasted because of her. She often mixed up sugar with salt and if I didn¡¯t stop her, she would put other weird, and unnecessary things inside. ¡°...T-this should be enough right?¡±(Catherine) Catherine looked at me with worried face. To tell the truth, it might be not enough to make anything out of that, I also not so sure about the taste. Although I¡¯m helping her, I didn¡¯t know how she managed to create such a suspicious coloured mixture. ¡°Did you really follow my instructions?¡±(Crev) ¡°O-of course I did! Exactly just like you said!¡±(Catherine) ¡°You didn¡¯t put anything else right?¡±(Crev) ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t!¡±(Catherine) Did I do it wrong? Why have she produced such a suspicious thing? No, it shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. I am sure that I instructed her correctly. ¡°You really, REALLY didn¡¯t put anything else?¡±(Crev) ¡°.......¡±(Catherine) Her mouth was tightly sealed and she looked the other way, avoiding direct eye contact with me. ¡°You...¡±(Crev) Because of my height, I put a chair besides her and stand on it. With her face so close to me, I release my anger toward her. I pinch her cheek as hard as I could. ¡°I told you! I told you many times! Many times! Do not put anything else except I allowed you to! Especially weird things!¡±(Crev) I have been patient with her long enough! Long enough to get this angry! I¡¯m rarely angry with a girl you know, since I have four younger sisters before, I¡¯m pretty patient towards girls. But even my patience have a limit! ¡°AWAAAWAWA! Uft! If Urf! {Hurt! It hurt!}¡±(Catherine) ¡°*sigh* This is ridiculous.¡±(Crev) ¡°How could you do that to a lady¡¯s face!?¡±(Catherine) ¡°... Let¡¯s just stop it for today.¡±(Crev) ¡°W-why? If we can¡¯t use this, then just make another one from the start!¡±(Catherine) ¡°....We ran out of ingredients.¡±(Crev) ¡°Ah!¡±(Catherine) Catherine has just realized that the egg basket is empty, there are no longer any sugar and the flour was nearly empty. We have been making the beluberry cake since we got home. This girl really have no clue in cooking. She even came to the kitchen wearing a gaudy dress. ¡°I have to look beautiful when cooking for my dear husband! Like an elegant, noble wife.¡±(Catherine) That was what she told me. Of course I scold her severely after that. I mean, That dress is big! I can¡¯t move freely in the kitchen with her wearing that dress! She even stuck at the counter wearing that! I force her to change with much more easier to move clothes. A simple blouse and pants. At first she was angry, but after a great mess she created with that dress, she reluctantly change. It is really hard to teach her. She can¡¯t even crack the eggs right. The first day wasted on teaching her the difference in cracking eggs and destroying them. She manage to crack an egg in second day, sometimes she still managed to destroy them thought. When we are mixing the ingredient, she often puts them all together or added extra unnecessary things inside, resulting in weird mixture with a weird colour. She keeps saying ¡®this would make the cake more delicious!¡¯ ¡®it would be more prettier if we add this kind of colour to the cake!¡¯ without actually tasting them first. ¡®How could I taste them, it isn¡¯t cooked yet!¡¯ is what she said towards my question. No wonder they ended up weirdly. ¡°I will order the maid to buy more ingredients tomorrow morning.¡±(Catherine) We really are wasting a lot of money for it, and the end of the Palaga days is really near. I¡¯m starting to wonder if we really can make it. ¡°You better teach me again tomorrow, I will not stop until I manage to make something!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Yeah, yeah... wait, why didn¡¯t you order the maid to buy the beluberry yesterday?¡±(Crev) ¡°Because it¡¯s beluberry! Of course I have to buy it by myself!¡±(Catherine) ¡°But... why?¡±(Crev) ¡°Because it is beluberry!¡±(Catherine) That is precisely why I¡¯m asking you! WHY!? I walk around the Market carrying all those berries! For your information, they are heavy for the child me! We both end the day like that, although I said end up the day, it¡¯s already dawn when we get out from the kitchen. I drag my body back to my room, washed my face, pulled out my doll and drop to the bed, sleeping. ..... ...... ¡°WAKE UP CREV!¡±(Perika) ¡°WAKE UP! WAKE UP!¡±(Parika) ¡°UH?! HUH?! W-what?¡±(Crev) Once again I experienced a rude awakening, this time by the twins. While Perika takes away my blanket, Parika opens the curtain, made me feel de javu somehow. For a moment, I remember this story about a main character and his beautiful female twin childhood friends that always wake him every morning. Back then, I often get jealous at the main character for having that kind of harem. But now I think I just experienced the similar situation, I¡¯m not pleased at all! I sleep very late last night or more precisely morning, and I¡¯m tired and got headaches lately because of the lack of sleep. These two wake me up without mercy, rather than happy about being wake up by two women, I¡¯m feeling annoyed right now. ¡°Breakfast is ready! WAKE UP!¡±(Perika) ¡°It is ready! WAKE UP!¡±(Parika) Once again I hide my face with the pillow and hug my Kiel doll tightly in between the pillow and my body. ¡°I am awake! I am awake!¡±(Crev) ¡°Hurry! Hurry!¡±(Parika) ¡°Right! Hurry!¡±(Perika) ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±(Crev) ¡°...¡±(Twins) Seriously, again? I need to change, girls! ¡°Would you two get out?¡±(Crev) ¡°Why?(Twins) ¡°Because I need to change my clothes!¡±(Crev) ¡°Then, why should we get outside?¡±(Perika) ¡°Why?¡±(Parika) T-these twins, instead of giving me some privacy, they tilt their head and asked me back! Don¡¯t you know that a girl should get out when a boy is changing?! ¡°Don¡¯t you know that girls must not see a boy¡¯s body?! W-well, at least don¡¯t you guys feel embarrassed?¡±(Crev) ¡°Why would we?¡±(Parika) ¡°Why should we?¡±(Perika) ¡°Because I am a guy and you two are girls! Right?¡±(Crev) Why are there no hint of embarrassment from these two?! ... They didn¡¯t know that I am a girl, or do they? ¡°... We can¡¯t see you changing?¡±(Perika) ¡°Of course not!¡±(Crev) ¡°Not even a little?¡±(Parika) ¡°NO! NOT EVEN A SINGLE PEEK!¡±(Crev) ¡°But why?¡±(Twins) I can only see them with amazement in many ways. I mean, this is just common sense!...... That is if they haven¡¯t noticed my real gender, or have they? ¡°W-well, what are you two waiting for? GET OUT!¡±(Crev) ¡°Okay.¡±(Twins) The twins are getting out from my room with dissapointed faces. I finish changing and meet the twins in front of my room. As we walk towards dining room, we encounter ¡®that¡¯ thing on the floor ¡°....¡±(Crev) Mark is laying on the floor as if the world have ended. *poke*poke* The twins walk to him and poke his right cheek, no reaction. Not only Mark, there¡¯s also someone that is laying on the floor a few meters from Mark at the end of the hall way. Is that Johan? ¡°....¡±(Crev) Just what on Earth is happening here?! ¡°The kitchen....¡±(Mark) Ah... Now I remember, because Catherine don¡¯t want any incident of Mark giving Johan any beluberry, she banned Mark to enter the kitchen. Well, it¡¯s just until the end of Palaga days. But it doesn¡¯t seem Mark can endure it. He did try to cook at the garden, which followed by severe scolding by the gardener because he burned down the flowers. I understand why is Mark laying around, but what happened with Johan? ¡°....zzZ.¡±(Johan) Nevermind, he¡¯s just sleeping. ¡°What should we do?¡±(Perika) ¡°They¡¯re not moving.¡±(Parika) ¡°Let¡¯s just drag them.¡±(Crev) Even after we reach the dining room, the atmosphere isn¡¯t really great either. Aside from the twins who are busy eating, Mark is glooming at the corner, Johan is sleeping and Catherine is dozing off because of the lack of sleep. Looking at this kind of situation, even the chef is crying in silence. ¡°Huh?... Where is Lila and Kena?¡±(Crev) ¡°On¡¯t onm, ter ot in eh uom {don¡¯t know, they¡¯re not in their room}¡±(Perika) ¡°Ere gom om inch ast niht! {They¡¯re gone since last night}¡±(Parika) ¡°I have no clue what are you guys saying.¡±(Crev) ¡°*Glup* They¡¯re gone.¡±(Parika) ¡°Yesh! *Glop* since last night.¡±(Perika) ¡°We check their room this morning.¡±(Parika) ¡°But they¡¯re not there.¡±(Perika) Since last night? What are they both doing? As I was wondering, Kena and Lila entered the dining room, looking very tired. ¡°*Yawn* Good morning.¡±(Kena) ¡°Un...good morning...*yawn*.¡±(Lila) ¡°Good morning, you two looked awfully tired.¡±(Crev) ¡°That¡¯s because we was up all night.¡±(Kena) ¡°K-kena?!¡±(Lila) ¡°Ah!...er...r-reading books! Yes, we were up late because we were reading books last night!¡±(Kena) ¡°Reading books...?¡±(Crev) ¡°Yes,yes, we stayed up all night in our room.¡±(Kena) ¡°In..your room?¡±(Crev) ¡°But we didn¡¯t see you this morning!¡±(Perika) ¡°Un! We were in your room this morning!¡±(Parika) ¡°D-did I say in our room? I mean in the f-fourth room.¡±(Kena) ¡°F-fourth room?¡±(Crev) ¡°Yes, fourth room from the kit-¡°(Kena) ¡°Kena!¡±(Lila) ¡°I mean from the library!¡±(Kena) Kena... you are not a good liar aren¡¯t you... ¡°But our library are locked, where did you get the books?¡±(Catherine) ¡°...¡±(Kena) Kena¡¯s face paled at Catherine¡¯s words, but then Lila smoothly step in front of Kena. ¡°Um, I have some with me right now.¡±(Lila) Just like Lila said, she¡¯s holding several books in her hand... ¡®Knight Bond¡¯ ¡®Master and the Chef¡¯ ¡®The Prince and the Prince¡¯ ...huh, the last one have a weird title, are they fantasy stories? ¡°Gah! You also have that horrible book?!¡±(Catherine) ¡°None of these are horrible! They are books to be loved.¡±(Lila) ¡°No,no,no! There are no such thing! There¡¯s no love! Definitely NOT!¡±(Catherine) ¡°You can¡¯t stop true love to meet each other! Fate will always have their way!¡±(Lila) ¡°I WILL NOT PERMIT IT TO HAPPEN! Y-you VULGAR PEASANT!¡±(Catherine) ¡°THEN I WILL MAKE THEM HAPPEN!¡±(Lila) Lila and Catherine exchanges deathly glare. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±(Twins) The twins are making ruckus while eating, Mark is still glooming, Johan still sleeping. ¡°N-now, you two, let¡¯s just eat the breakfast, look at those delicious foods on the table¡±(Kena) And Kena is trying to separate the two girls. I didn¡¯t even understand what they¡¯re fighting about. I¡¯m really confused ever since I get here. After we finished eating, I get back to my room to get some sleep, but again, Catherine shows up and dragged me to the kitchen. ¡°There is no time to lose! I have to make something for Palaga days and there is nothing can stop me, not even that short haired girl!¡±(Catherine) Short haired girl, is she talking about Lila? What she¡¯s got to do with Palaga days? I really don¡¯t understand. As soon as we reach the kitchen, Catherine vigorously mix up the ingredients with deathly eyes. ¡°W-wait a minute Catherine!¡±(Crev) ¡°There is no time! I have to get this finished as soon as I can!¡±(Catherine) I understand that she is in hurry since there are only two days before Palaga days end and she still couldn¡¯t get the hang of it, but she is too hasty! Even the egg not shuffled properly, I still can see the yellow part not mixed well and even some of the egg shells in it... ¡°Next the fire, the bigger the faster they will be cooked!¡±(Catherine) ¡°C-catherine! That is too much!¡±(Crev) Just like I said, she put too much woods and the fire start to grow uncontrollable. She starts panicking. ¡°Eeep! W-water!¡±(Catherine) ¡°No! Catherine, that isn¡¯t water!¡±(Crev) That¡¯s a booze! Catherine is throwing the booze to the oven, I will not let you! ¡°[Greater Barrier ¨C Reversal ]!¡±(Crev) There are five types of barrier, the most basic is [Barrier], second is [Advance Barrier], then [Greater Barrier], the last two are [Legend Barrier] and [ Hero Barrier]. Just like the name, [Hero Barrier] is barrier level that could only be created by hero, which is impossible to reach. After trying so many times, I realize that the magic can be re-created. For example, the barrier that Cordelia used, [Oculus Barrier] is re-creation of [Greater Barrier] and [Dimension Space]. With the same basic as the original magic, she converts the mana into the dimension spell before it was applied into barrier spell. The convertion have to be in the right moment or the spell would be failed and turn into either into the original spell or worse, a spell explosion. When you failed to cast magic spell, there will be spell explosion, that means the mana you gather will go uncontrollable and cause an explosion. Depend on how big mana you gather, the bigger it is then the bigger the explosion will be. Once that happens, the user will fall into mana exhaustion. Just like what happened to me when I tried magic for the first time. Back then I was very lucky, because it turns out mana exhaustion could lead to death. [Greater Barrier ¨C Reversal] have the same function as normal [Greater Barrier], but instead of preventing things to get in, [Greater Barrier ¨C Reversal] Prevent things to get out from the barrier line. A really suitable spell to imprison your enemies or maybe hold down an explosion. I managed to hold down the explosion but the oven was still ruined. I could see that Catherine is devastated. There is no way to change the oven for a new one fast, it would take some time to change the oven, and by the time they finished, the Palaga days would have long ended. Catherine slumped down in the verge of crying. ¡°Ugh...¡±(Catherine) ¡°Oh, no,no,no, don¡¯t cry!¡±(Crev) ¡°*sob* Who¡¯s gonna cry?! This kind of problem is...is...hic...¡±(Catherine) Oh no! Handkerchief! Handkerchief! ¡°My ¡®irresistible wife¡¯ plan...*Sob*¡±(Catherine) What about ¡®irresistible wife¡¯ thing?! This is the first time I heard it. ¡°...*Sob* Johan is older than me you know...¡±(Catherine) Yeah, Mark told me before ¡°When I marry him, I was just fifteen years old while he is twenty...¡±(Catherine) Fifteen... w-well, you are considered as an adult at that age... ¡°We have married for three years, but nothing had happened between us... we even sleep in different rooms! It¡¯s just as if he doesn¡¯t have any feeling for me! Even though... I...¡±(Catherine) Catherine stops her words and looks bright red ¡°...You?...¡±(Crev) ¡°F-f-forget about it! It isn¡¯t like I love him or anything!¡±(Catherine) The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±(Crev) ¡°No! Who would like h-h-h-him ...¡±(Catherine) That isn¡¯t very convincing especially after what you have been telling me these past few days. And there is something that have been bugging me, the noise that come from the door... ¡°She totally likes him.¡±(???) ¡°She really, really likes him!¡±(???) I walk towards the door and two girls fell down the moment I open it. ¡°Hey Crev¡±(Perika) ¡°Hey!¡±(Parika) ¡°Mind telling me what the two of you was doing?¡±(Crev) ¡°Peeking!¡±(Perika) ¡°Like Kena!¡±(Parika) ¡°...Kena...I might have deactivated my [Analyze Eyes] or my [Detector] skill, but you better get out now...before I activate them and trap you inside the barrier¡±(Crev) Right after that, the windows opened, Kena and Lila show themselves from the bushes. ¡°W-wait, we¡¯re here!¡±(Kena) ¡°You guys are spying on us? How vulgar!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Since when did you do this?¡±(Crev) ¡°Today is our first!¡±(Perika) ¡°Because Kena and Lila did it!¡±(Parika) ¡°So... because Lila and Kena eh?¡±(Crev) ¡°N-no, not because we want to!¡±(Kena) ¡°What do you mean?¡±(Crev) ¡°Ah!¡±(Kena) ¡°Kena...¡±(Lila) It seems that because Kena and Lila are spotted by the twins, somehow the twins end up joining them because it seems ¡®fun¡¯. Also, this isn¡¯t the first day they¡¯re spying on us, they have been doing it a day after I¡¯m starting to teach Catherine cook. But why? I tried to get them to talk, but Kena shut her mouth tight ¡°...¡±(Kena) ¡°You better talk now Kena or I will report to Shena that you have tried to pervertedly peek on me.¡±(Crev) ¡°What?! No! Please don¡¯t tell the lady about this!¡±(Kena) ¡°Then, will you talk then?¡±(Crev) Kena seems hesitating as she took a glance towards Lila. Lila just nods her head. ¡°...It is because someone is worrying about...an affair...¡±(Kena) ¡°Affair?¡±(Crev) ¡°Could it be, Johan sent you two?!¡±(Catherine) Catherine walks up and grabs Kena with hopeful eyes. Then she let¡¯s go of Kena, and spins around with happy face ¡°He care about me after all!¡±(Catherine) It seems she just got her spirit back... ¡°What are you doing standing there, Crev? Come, we don¡¯t have time standing around! We have to make something, even without the oven! Palaga days aren¡¯t over yet!...You do know some recipes...right?¡±(Catherine) ¡°Yeah.¡±(Crev) ¡°Great! Let¡¯s get started then!¡±(Catherine) ¡°it¡¯s Palaga days?!?¡±(Perika) ¡°No wonder there are Beluberries everywhere¡±(Parika) That¡¯s right, since the twins are originally from neighborhood kingdom, they must have not known about Palaga days happening. On contrary, Kena and Lila didn¡¯t even know about it. After they hear my explanation, somehow it turned into girls get together activity. Everyone is cooking together using beluberries. I don¡¯t mind teaching them, because maybe, just maybe, one of them are going to give me some of those beluberries dish. One thing I notice from Johan after these several days is that he has a sweet tooth. Since we¡¯re having a lack of the ingredients such as eggs, I¡¯m thinking of making a beluberry popsicles which is easier and cheaper to make. All I need are beluberries, milk and honey. Although Catherine didn¡¯t like it at first because the ingredients are too simple, but after I told her that no one ever made it yet, she quickly agreed to make one. This is supposed to be girls cooking together, smiling cutely and doing clumsy mistakes sometimes... But in front of me isn¡¯t such a beautiful picture at all. ¡°Perika, you should cut it into pieces, not smashing it with the battle hammer!¡±(Parika) ¡°It¡¯s much faster to destroy those berries with this rather than those small knives also, aren¡¯t you using the battle axes?¡±(Perika) ¡°So, we mix them up together?¡±(Kena) ¡°Ack! Kena, you¡¯re using too much strength! You¡¯re dropping it all over¡±(Lila) ¡°Still need some colours. Oh! That will do, adding some of this won¡¯t hurt right?¡±(Catherine) ...*Sigh*...This will be a long day... ----- Days passed really fast, especially when you are busy keeping those girl destroying the kitchen. The chef have been crying several times looking at the mess he should clean, because I feel guilty, I also helped him i the cleaning. Today is the last day of Palaga¡¯s, it is time for Catherine gives her cooking to Johan. She is wearing a very extravagant dress and planning a special party for this, of course the party guests are only us, but all of us are wearing formal attires for this. Johan is pretty much surprised when he sees the ball room. Wearing her special blue dress, she walks toward Johan while holding decorated popsicles on plate. I could see she is trembling and her face is red and pale at the same time. ¡°... I...uh...I m-m-m-m-m...¡±(Catherine) Come on Catherine, you can do it! ¡°M-made this! N-not because I want to give it to you!¡±(Catherine) WHY? Why did you said that?! There is no use to look at me like that! You¡¯re the one who have to say it! J-just apologize and give the popsicles to him! ¡°Ug...B-b-but if you want some, I guess I could share you some...¡±(Catherine) Good Catherine! That¡¯s good enough! ¡°If you beg it to me!¡±(Catherine) WHY Catherine?! WHY?! You have done good before, what¡¯s up with the begging part?! Catherine look panic over what she just said to Johan, not just her but I also is actually panicking! But Johan still looks calm and half sleepy. He walked over to Catherine and smiles. ¡°Then...Can I have some?¡±(Johan) He looked up to Catherine, pulling her sleeve lightly and tilt his head ¡°Please?¡±(Johan) D-deathly! That is deathly movement by man in disguise of a pretty boy! Even the maids are dazzled by that move! Catherine¡¯s face is deep red and Kena is having nose bleed on the floor with her face saying ¡®I have no regret¡¯. The party goes well after that. Catherine is happily dancing with Johan, because of the height difference, it looked more like a brother and his sister dancing, they looked happy though so it¡¯s fine I guess. Mark regains his spirit after the twins gave him their handmade popsicles, now they are happily chatting. ¡°So, how did you made this?¡±(Mark) ¡°MILK!¡±(Perika) ¡°BERRIES!¡±(Parika) ¡°Using the great hammer.¡±(Perika) ¡°Smash them to pieces.¡±(Parika) ... I wonder if Mark even understand what those two are saying... It seems Lila and Kena are exchanging their own popsicles between themselves... In the end no one gave me the handmade popsicles, huh... ¡°Crev, want to exchange popsicles?¡±(Lila) An angel has descended to give the pitiful me the oh so much wanted and have been long awaited for, beluberry popsicle! ¡°Yes!¡±(Crev) ¡°Then, exchange with mine too¡±(Kena) ¡°...Okay¡±(Crev) ¡°Hey what¡¯s with that weak reaction?!¡±(Kena) I am grateful, but after looking at how you made them, I would say rough...even the berries are still intact in the popsicles. After the Palaga days, Catherine always stays beside Johan. It seems Johan also keeps his present for Catherine but he wasn¡¯t so sure to give it to her because he think Catherine doesn¡¯t really like him. Once he know why Catherine was angry at Mark, he smoothly talk over it. ¡°Mark is my best friend, I trusted him and the letter are only work related. Of course I think of him as important friend. But Catherine, you are my wife. It is only you that I love with my entire heart¡±(Johan) And Catherine got love struck after that. ¡°Did you heard what he said to me? Oh Johan...Fufufu...Johan¡¯s heart is mine he said...¡±(Catherine) She keep on and on re-telling what Johan said to her. On the other hand, I am surprised on how he deliver that line smoothly without a single hint of embarrassment. Two days after the end of Palaga days, we continue our journey. Johan wish to help us with the transportation, but we already have our own transportation. We take request in escorting a merchant at the adventure guild. Beside, that spink carriage, combined from spiky and pink, is so embarrassing to ride, so no way! Catherine told me to came back visit whenever I wanted. ¡°S-since we are friends after all!¡±(Catherine) That was what she told me with deep red face. Her relationship with Mark is also better now, but she told me that she still doesn¡¯t really like him that much. On the way out from [Kokoam City] I¡¯m sitting in the carriage besides Lila. There is one thing that have been bugging me. ¡°Say, what are you and Catherine fighting about at the dining room before?¡±(Crev) ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about this¡±(Lila) She give me a book with ¡®Master and The Chef¡¯ title. What is wrong with this book? ¡°Are this fantasy stories?¡±(Crev) ¡°It is a book of love, Crev. A Book of love¡±(Lila) Book of love? Should I try read it? Before I open the first page, Kena took away the book from my hand. ¡°N-no! No! Rune! Don¡¯t read it!¡±(Kena) It seems because she was panicked, she accidentally called me Rune. Fortunately, the twins and Mark are guarding at front, so they didn¡¯t hear us. ¡°Eh?¡±(Crev) ¡°Lila! Rune is still a child!¡±(Kena) ¡°I am sorry, I forgot!¡±(Lila) What about me being a child?! Huh, could it be that¡¯s an adult book? EEEHHH?! Lila is holding an adult book?! H-how bold! ¡°Maybe after you¡¯re fifteen I will lend you some¡±(Lila) ¡°I-i don¡¯t need that kind of book!¡±(Crev) Definitely not! Even holding it is embarrassing! Seeing my reaction, Kena hold me up and hugged me ¡°That is right Ru-I mean Crev! Please stay child forever!¡±(Kena) I also don¡¯t want that to happen either! I will definitely grow bigger into an amazing ma... woman! Right after Crev¡¯s party leave [Kokoam City], Johan¡¯s residence had some guests visiting them. Several women and one girl enters the room. One tall figure attracted Catherine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alverta!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Catherine dear!¡±(Alverta) The girl that ran and is hugging Catherine is [Alverta Vel Mest], the head of [Vel Mest] family. Catherine¡¯s best friend from back at the noble academy. Wearing pants instead of dress, she has a sword hanging on her belt. With long, dark, blue hair tied up into ponytail, and sharp violet eyes. She is a girl with charisma and daring aura. ¡°I welcome you to [Kokoam City], Lady Alverta. Is there any reason for the sudden visit?¡±(Johan) Johan¡¯s tone was unwelcoming towards Alverta. Alverta¡¯s not a welcomed guest in his mansion to him. ¡°Is it wrong to visit and meet my old friend? I¡¯m just checking if my friend fell trapped in this small and simple city, she might need some fresh air, far away from her cold and unloving husband ¡±(Alverta) Alverta says, clearly meaning that Catherine is better off without him. ¡°I would be much more worried if my wife is taken by ¡®too much affectionate¡¯ friend, after all she is my wife.¡±(Johan) Johan¡¯s tone was high, like a tiger claiming a tigress as his. Johan and Alverta exchanges sparks while smiling ¡°It is rare to see you awake Sir Johan, you are usually sleeping. Since you really like sleeping, why don¡¯t you keep sleeping forever? After all, sleeping is good for older people¡±(Alverta) Says Alverta with a joking tone like that of an annoying housewife gossiping with other housewives. ¡°Thank you for your consideration Lady Alverta and for visiting my wife. But I believe that you have a very busy schedule to run since you are the owner of the famous weapon merchant¡±(Johan) Johan rebukes her, like that of a chef shooing away a mouse from his kitchen. The clueless Catherine was smiling happily without knowing anything. ¡°...Say, Catherine...will you make those beluberry dish next year?¡±(Johan) ¡°W-well... maybe I will¡±(Catherine) Catherine face dyed in red. Looking at this reaction, Johan is smiling while glancing Alverta as if he won the battle. ¡°Oh, my! How lovely you two! But maybe next year I would visit Catherine at Palaga days? That way I can also taste Catherine¡¯s delicious beluberry dish {Meaning: You maybe win this time, but I will take her next year}¡±(Alverta) Alverta notwithstanding, still manages to make a move to ¡®save¡¯ Catherine. ¡°Sadly, I am a greedy husband. I want to be the only one to taste her beluberry dish¡±(Johan) Johan not wanting to lose, rebukes again at her. ¡°Fufufufu...¡±(Alverta) ¡°Hahahaha...¡±(Johan) Their laughs was creating heavy air around them. A small girl steps in and pulls Alverta¡¯s hand ¡°Sis?¡±(???) ¡°Ah, right. Catherine, this is my sister [Julia Vel Mest]¡±(Alverta) The small girl have petite body and big pair of eyes. With pink flower ornament complimenting her light blue hair and cute gesture, every people in the room would think that this girl are an adorably cute young girl. Her white dress flutters as she hides behind her sister. ¡°Hello¡±(Julia) With her small, bell like voice, Julia greets them while hiding behind her sister ¡°Oh my! She is adorable!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Yes she is. The problem is, my sister is searching for someone¡±(Alverta) ¡°Searching for whom exactly?¡±(Catherine) ¡°U-um...a prince...¡±(Julia) ¡°A prince? Which kingdom? Did we have a prince visiting?¡±(Catherine) ¡°N-no, I mean, he is like a prince¡±(Julia) ¡°Like...a prince?¡±(Catherine) ¡°I-I have the picture of him! I painted it myself!¡±(Julia) The maid brings in a big painting. It is painting of masked beastman from wolf tribe. For a moment, it reminds Catherine of Crev. But she cease the possibilities since the man in the painting is unearthly handsome. You can also said it have an exaggeratingly perfect body. ¡°Hm...I am sorry, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone similar to that person¡±(Catherine) ¡°It¡¯s okay! I have the feeling that I will meet him at our next destination¡±(Julia) ¡°Next destination?¡±(Catherine) ¡°We¡¯re going to watch the blacksmith tournament¡±(Alverta) ¡°Is that so? I hope you find your prince Julia!¡±(Catherine) ¡°Un! I really can¡¯t wait to meet him!¡± (Julia) =================================== Friend : so, are you going to pay me yet? ....... Friend : well, you can compensate me with another chapter...before 22 jan, that is... ....please have mercy with me... =================================== I know that I promised to update another chapter befor 22 jan, but because I was sent to some rural village, I have some reason why I can''t post the next chapter at 22 jan : 1. The place that I stay in don''t have any signal, I have to walk at least 10 km to reach place with a good signal (there is no transportation around here) 2. They banned us from bringing computer or any other electronic device (except our phone) 3. We work from morning to night including making our stay''s report (can''t write when I am tired) 4. We have to work or our score will be cut by the teacher (they monitoring us every day with our daily report) 5. No wi-fi I apologize for the inconvenient situation Friend : ... then when will you post the next chapter? ...that my friend...I don''t know... Friend : *take out a whip* W-wait! Wait! WAIT! I will manage somehow! Friend : how? E-er... um... Friend : .... Maybe...around feb? I will post something around the first week of febuary. Friend : why taking so long? I can''t help it! I work at this village for a month! Even at the first week I haven''t get home yet! But I will manage...somehow...don''t know how...but somehow!.... .... Friend : .... Actually, I''m not so sure myself if I''m gonna made it Friend : * Snap* *NewbieCub is running away from his/her friend wrath* Chapter 30 Heya, NewbieCub is here! (^_^)/ I was back home at 12 feb and only manage to post the chapter now my friend can''t host (commenting) on this chapter because s/he is badly sick and I hope you recover soon my friend. And here the chapter 30, please enjoy Also, HAPPY CHINESE NEW YEAR and VALENTINE! Man, I miss a lot of celebration while being enslav-...School field project ====================================== Kiel''s Pov As I''m standing at the top of the hills, I could see a small village beneath me. A lively village full of harmony. Children run around playing and shouting about, women chatting while washing their family and their self''s clothes and the men working as they joke at each other. Truly a perfect picture of a peaceful village. There are 126 people in there. 30 children, 14 infant, 16 elderly and 66 adult. I have been counting their population over and over again to see how far my skill have grown. A few minutes later, my teacher walk to me. Without looking back to him, I could tell he is putting the same fake smile as usual. "How many people are you controlling now?"(William) "24 adult, 9 elderly, and 20 children"(Kiel) "No infant?"(William) "I have no use of them"(Kiel) "And how many failure?"(William) "Nineteen people died, fourteen adult and five elderly"(Kiel) "*chuckle*"(William) I could hear my master holds his laugh the moment I mention the casuality, but I have no right to rebuke him since it is my fault to begin with. A few weeks ago, I accidently kill those people. Well, they were already dead to begin with. I was just controlling their lifeless body, and I accidently lose control of them... A few people on this village died because of monsters¡¯ attack when they were traveling back. I used their body as my puppets and then control them to walk back to their houses as if they were alive. After that, my puppets would bring anyone who actually died either from sickness or from monsters¡¯ attack to be a new puppet. It is after all, the training to expand my control and quantity over the object I cast spell on. A typical forbidden dark magic. When I lose my control, the sight of people panicking because their family suddenly fall down and died could be seen from this hill. All of that was because of one problem "So, how was your beloved fiance¨¨ doing? Did you find out the reason why she''s been sleeping at late night?"(William) This teacher of mine, he¡¯s asking this on purpose... "Yes my dear teacher"(Kiel) I said and smile at him. When he saw this, the usual fake smile show up on his face, meaning he already lost an interest on the topic. "Is that so? And here I was, thinking to comfort my lonely pupil because his fiance¨¨ cheated on him"(William) Rune will never cheat on me! I really want to yell at him, but in this game, the one who lose the composure first are the loser. Yes, I lose control because Rune didn''t sleep lately. I used my hand made doll so I can peep-...I mean guard her from any harm at night. But lately she sleeps in the morning and only sleep for several hours, making me have difficulty in finishing her sleeping portraits...because we were far apart, it is only a natural for me to keep a record of her growth. I am after all her fianc¨¨. "Thank you for the consideration, as you can guess, my fianc¨¨ never cheat on me and she never will"(Kiel) I glare at him in my heart while keeping a sweet smile up front. I trust Rune and believe that she will never cheat on me. She never lied on me either. But there is no guarantee of the other not trying to lay their hands on Rune because she is cute. That is why I send those two girls with her That bird brain and airhead girl will report on me and do everything as I told, in return of something. The bird brain asked for a collection of adorable kids painting while that airheaded girl asked for particular books from demon continent. Of course, if they didn''t do a good job, I would burn everything to ashes right in front of their faces. "Also, I believe rather than comforting me, you have no other intention other than teasing me"(Kiel) "Now now Kiel, you''ll broke your teacher¡¯s weak heart if you think of me like that."(William) "I don''t think so, my dear teacher. After all, something that never exist can''t be broken in first place"(Kiel) At my last words, he just smiled bitterly. This skill he teach me is a forbidden dark magic. Only those with title [Broken Mind] can cast this magic. [Broken Mind] title doesn''t mean the title holder is insane or anything. Well, they mostly are insane, says teacher. But there are also those people who aren''t. Those people are the creator of forbidden dark magic. Teacher told me that the deep hatred drove those magician to let them handle the forbidden dark magic and try to destroy the society. That is why this dark magic categorized as a forbidden dark magic and only people with [Broken Mind] title can learn them. This teacher of mine, he lost his loved one. Being forced to be apart, teacher was ready to forsaken his title as a noble. But his choice actually drove the other party to kill his lover. Overcome by sadness and rage, rather than mourning for his dead lover, teacher silently destroyed his fianc¨¦e''s family financial, poisoned his own parents and ran havoc as a phantom destroying the nobility system. It is when he met Shena and was offered a spell to revive the dead that he finally stopped his rampage. Occupied in Syl''s library, he reached out for every forbidden dark magic there. But even if he managed to revive her, that doesn''t mean she would be the same person. Reviving an undead will only revive their body, not their soul. In exchange of his loyalty, Shena ordered Syl to tamper with the world of the dead, tying the soul to the dead body. After that it is up to the soul to remember their live before death. If their feelings are strong enough, they will remember their live, but if they do not, then it will only be a hollow ghoul with a soul trapped inside the body until the owner is dead. As I expected, that girl named Syl is dangerous... To be able to tamper with people¡¯s souls, that ability is the same level as the God of Death itself. Teacher never told me who his lover is, but I can figure out who is she, no doubt that she is Cordelia. I mean, they are actually flirting while in the middle of teaching me. Although I told Miss Cordelia to not flirt, she would turn red and keep saying that they are not flirting, but says that she was being bullied by teacher instead. Which part of sitting in teacher''s lap or force to feed him is a bullying? They are clearly flirting, while I¡¯m being frustrated because I''m far apart from Rune... ...I will talk to miss Cordelia about the truth behind bugs outbreak in her room next time. That will put her away from teacher for a couple days. "...Please don''t think about anything strange my dear student."(William) With his sudden words, I almost blink in surprise but manage to put on a smile up front. Sh*t, is this guy can read mind too? "What are you talking about my dear teacher?"(Kiel) I answer with innocent smile "You still need training on your facial expression my dear student. You shows a different smile when you¡¯re planning something bad"(William) That is weird, I am sure to smile like always, what he mean by ''different''? "There are 0.003 milite change in your smiling face"(William) {AN : Milite = millimeter} ...that¡¯s impossible... "Reading your opponent¡¯s facial expression is important. I know you have that ability to see people''s lies, but depending only to that ability alone isn''t enough."(William) "...tsk..."(Kiel) That the same thing as saying that my training is still far away from done. Meaning, I wouldn''t meet Rune any time soon... As I think that, I hold tight my ring to shoo away this unpleasant lonely feeling. "That''s new. I didn''t know you wear a necklace"(Willam) Said teacher while pointing my necklace ring. Because the size is a bit big for my hand, I wear it as a necklace. Rune give it to me as a present. "This is my wedding ring"(Kiel) I said with smile. "Wedding...ring?"(William) It is one from Rune¡¯s stories. Sometimes Rune would tell me a story before bed. All of those stories would end up happy ending with the character exchange their vow in front of God. To prove they have already did the wedding ceremony, they need those so called wedding ring. When I asked her about it, she said that ring is mainly used to prove that you already have long life partner so it isn''t only used when you exchange vow in front of God. I remember that you should put this ring into certain finger, but I don''t really remember which finger or which hand it is. I will ask her later once I meet her again. It would be better if she is the one who put the ring into my finger just like stories she told me. I mean, Rune giving this ring to me when I reach my adulthood age, that means she is proposing to me right the moment I turn into adult right? I remember that the couple in the stories supposed to ''exchange'' their rings. That means I should prepare one for Rune too right? Then, I should give it to her when she reach age 15 just like we promised. Then we will be just like those couple Rune told me about, to be bound together for eternity... .... ....U-uaa!! Just thinking about it made me super excited. I grin broadly while looking at the ring in my hand. "Student, control, please focus on your control. You are making those undead pawn dancing uncontrollably"(William) Uh¡­ too excited... "...I''m sorry dear teacher, I got distracted."(Kiel) "I could tell that from that big grin on your face"(William) "...*smile*"(Kiel) Well, sorry for lack on face expression control! For a few minutes, we exchange a sweet smile with heavy air around us. I dislike him, but I trust him because we are a bit similar. After I control my puppets normally, the people in village once again fill up with laughter. This familiar village actually feel like a stranger to me. The lively voices, the big smile and the kindness...The more I looked at them, the more my heart turn cold. A women come out from her house with a man behind her. Even a stranger could tell that they are a couple. She smile happily as she called someone and then a little boy run towards her. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.The smile that she never shown to me, the kind voice that she never used to call my name. I just look at her with disgust in my heart. Yes, I used to call that women my mother. Yes, I used to call this place as my home. Even after what they have done to me, even after they sold me, they live happily as if there is no guilt in their heart. It seems that women had married someone from the village and have a son. They looked so happy. A happy family of three... I could feel myself smiling at this familial happiness. In the end of my training, I would release my undead puppets to run havoc among the villager and burn all down to ashes. Thinking what sight would show when that happen, I just can''t surpress my smile. Fuhuhuhu, I really can''t wait to finish my training and meet up with Rune. "There you are."(???) A male voice can be heard behind us and a tall figure emerges from the bushes. It''s the stupid perverted old man, Allan. "You should told me if you are in this kind of place! It is much farther from what you told me!"(Allan) Protested Allan. This man came along with us to the demon continent. It is really unbelievable that such womanizer is a great information gatherer. No, because he is a womanizer that he could gather the information. His hobby is seducing women and while he¡¯s at it, he also gather information from them. "So, what is it now, Allan?"(William) "You wouldn''t believe what I found."(Allan) Answered Allan with a confident grin. Well, even he¡¯s a womanizer, he¡¯s a great informant. "It turns out every single maid in that mansion is a beauty!"(Allan) I take my compliment back. "The girl with curly hair is delicate beauty and is really great at cleaning, and the head maid is actually young beauty with soft straight hair, and here I though the head maid must be an old lady-"(Allan) While this idiot is still blabbering his mouth, my teacher and I exchange glance. And with his single nod, I cast my spell "[Delios Fang]"(Kiel) Five black spheres shows up around my hand and slowly turn into thin, sharp like fang. "Fire"(William) Said teacher while pointing his hand at Allan. "Yes teacher"(Kiel) Realizing that we are serious, Allan turn pale and quickly back away. "W-wait a moment there! I was just kidding alright!"(Allan) "Speak now or forever be silent"(William) "Seriously?! You two are really planning to kill me over one joke?!"(Allan) "Accident happens"(Kiel) "*gulp* O-okay! Okay! I will get serious! Please cancel your magic."(Allan) I do as Allan asked and with a snap, the sphere were gone. "*sigh* you know, this information turns out to be much more serious that we expected."(Allan) Said Allan with serious face. "I think, the head east family of Ofrigen is actually Kiel''s father!"(Allan) "...."(William) "...."(Kiel) Allan look at us with proud face, but sorry for ruining your moment, I actually know that already. "...We know that already"(William) "Yes, I realize that the moment I saw him"(Kiel) "I see, I see, you guys already-...EEEHH?! You guys knew?!"(Allan) Well, silver eyed demon are rare existence. When they heard about a merchant with ''silver eyes demon'' trait, of course they would suspect me as one of their clan descendant. Not only do I have silver eyes, my hair is pure black and I have demon wings. You could say that I am the strongest kind of demon they usually would proud to have as a heir. It isn''t strange if my mother brag about my look to earn my father¡¯s support. But when father stop supporting her, the fact I am different from other is actually a disgrace for her and the village because of an old custom or such. When I first meet with the demon continent nobility especially the silver eyed clan, they keep praised my look and offering me either to marry into their household or work for them. And there is only one family that didn''t talk much to me and even sometimes avoid to look into my eyes. It is the Ofrigen''s family head. Teacher also notices this strangeness. Of course at that moment I knew that he is my father, but I didn''t say anything about it and pretend to not notice. Even if he isn''t my father, I don''t really care much, we never met before that and also I don''t have any ambition to be a nobility or anything. I want to live a peaceful, simple life with Rune rather than being chained up with nobility responsibility and law. It is much more fun to control everything from behind the stage after all. But the silver eyed demon clan wouldn''t stop disturbing me. Right now I can somehow avoid their offer and invitation, pretending to be a humble and a bit clumsy merchant. It wouldn''t take long before they start to find an alternative ways to try to take control of me. That is why we send Allan to gather information. Search for every household¡¯s weakness to be my cards later on. And coincidentally, Ofrigen family become the first target. That is because the legal wife of that family is the eighth daughter of the previous demon king. Meaning, she is the current king''s sister. Compared to other family, Ofrigen family have the higher position among the others because of this. But this information Allan gave to me isn''t very helpful at all. "...Then you must have already know about their son''s condition too..."(Allan) Said Allan with dejected look. "Wait, what condition?"(Kiel) "Huh? You don''t know? Their son is born with white hair"(Allan) White hair? Seriously? "Well, that have been a rumour among the maid in the mansion. They keep their son away from the other family head clan and he is never going out from the mansion. Even the maid that¡¯s taking care of that child is only a few in number."(Allan) ¡­ The Ofrigen''s family heir is actually have a white hair... a white haired demon... ¡­ ¡­.. ¡­¡­.This is bad...I couldn''t hold my laughter "Pft...Ahahahahahahaha!"(Kiel) Because my sudden burst of laughter, Allan is looking at me with dot like eyes while my teacher is looking troubled. "...Kiel, focus"(William) "Heh!...I-I am sorry my dear teacher."(Kiel) The demon capability in magic could be seen by their hair color. The darker it is, the stronger and more elements they can cast. Having white hair is same thing as saying that he can''t use magic. "Good job Allan, you are a great informant after all"(Kiel) "Eh? E-erm...yes?"(Allan) Allan answer my compliment with a stiff face. That might be because this is the first time I act nicely to him. "Well then, we should give our greeting to the Ofrigen''s family heir tomorrow."(Kiel) Ah, this will be so much fun "After all, we will have a very pleasant chat with them."(Kiel) I smile sweetly because thinking about what will we talk about with them tomorrow. On contrary, Allan is showing a very pale and scared face while teacher is smiling like always. I really can''t wait for tomorrow. I can''t wait for my new toy. ____________________________________ Rune''s Pov In front of me, there are two choice. On the right is represents my past and my dignity as a man while the other side is what should take relating my current situation. "...Hm"(Crev) Screw this! Of course I would choose the right one! As I take what I have chose, someone¡¯s hands stops me from moving by grabbing my shoulder. Lila and Kena are looking at me with grave look. "...What are you doing Rune?"(Lila) "Are trying to pick what I''m thinking you might be picking? That is impossible right?"(Kena) Their eyes are freaking scary! "W-what are you talking about? It is only natural for me to pick the right side"(Rune/Crev) "What are you saying? It is obviously the left one right?"(Kena) "Un! The left side it is"(Lila) "What?! No way! I want to choose the right side!"(Rune/Crev) "Rune, it is taboo for a girl wearing men''s underwear"(Kena) "Yes, inappropriate"(Lila) I used to be a guy you know?! There is no way I would wear those, those women underwear! That would make me straight into a pervert! All this time I used to wear a child underwear, between male and female, they both are similar, that¡¯s why I can wear it safely. But this time, Kena and Lila bring me to the adult underwear store. There is no way I will wear woman underwear! You hear me! NO WAY! "Also, it is rare for the three of us to have time to shop some clothes together"(Lila) "While the other three are still busy walk around the material market, it is the perfect time for us to buy new clothes for you!"(Kena) "W-well, what''s wrong with my current clothes? I still have plenty of them!"(Rune/Crev) "Not cute"(Lila) "Really, really uncute"(Kena) They both said that as if it is a life and death matter. Sorry, but I never planned to be cute... "We also need those for you"(Kena) "...Those?"(Rune/Crev) My line sight follow Kena''s finger. What she''s pointing is... "!? NO! No freaking way! No! Definitely No! NOOOOO!"(Rune/Crev) "Now, now, don''t be a coward and come with us"(Kena) "We need to measure your size"(Lila) "N-no! Please don¡¯t!¡±(Rune/Crev) Despite my plea, both girls are able to drag me even though I¡¯ve beaten tons of dragons! What level are they!? ¡°NOOOO!"(Rune/Crev) That was the first time for her entire life, she bought a bra {AN : This event happened right before they depart to the Dwarf kingdom} ====================================== because I am now free from the (slave labor) school field project, what left is the paper work! Yaaaaaay! (not really happy about it though... I will try to speed up my writing and hopefully I will post the next chapter on 22 feb? I hope I will manage... Chapter 31 Happy easter!! Friend : the heck?! You are really late! Yeah... U-um! Congratulation for being released from the hospital! Friend : Thanks ........... Friend : so? Why are you late beyond forgiveness? Depend on your answer, it might or might not be your last words GEH?! Are you trying to kill me here?? Friend : maybe and maybe not. I do know you become lazy since I can''t keep my eye on you Yes...b-but it also because the new semester! It is pile of report and chaos of presentation. You do know our school is merciless, they even prepared insurance for any accident or injury for student that had caused by school activity. I myself have a severe gastric acid because of stress. Friend : but aren''t you at least tell the reader? U-ugh.....I am very sorry....[orz] I was thinking to realease two chapter at once but I haven''t finish it yet cause of school''s crazy work. You know how horrifying that are! Friend : ah...yeah...then I will forgive you on this one R-really?! Thank you! Thank you so much! I''m sure that you would beat me up before, but now I thank you! Friend : I am not that mean.... Of course I know that you aren''t a mean person!......just a sadist Friend : I can read that R-read what?! Hahahaha! W-well! Here is chapter 31! Thanks to this chapter editor, Naoki! Please enjoy! ======================================= Two weeks after journeying to the dwarf kingdom, I just realized something important. I had made a very grave mistake! The ring that I gave to Kiel is a pure black ring. I chose that ring because it it has a positive effect toward dark magic, which is being learned by Kiel right now. I do think that the plain black ring might be not well suited to Kiel. So, I tried to change the design a little bit by sculpting a single golden line on the ring. I am quite proud with my crafting skill and send the ring right in the morning since I hoped to be the first one to give a present to her. But now I regret that hasty decision. Apparently in high society social gatherings, the flashier their accessories are the better they are welcomed in society, that is an unspoken rule between the noble girls, or so said Lila. Doesn¡¯t that mean my gift wouldn¡¯t be used after all !? W-well, I did chose the gift based on the practical use, so it is still useful for her right? That is what Kiel said. She didn¡¯t wear them... She DIDN¡¯T wear them! UGH?! I-is it because the design too plain? GUAACK! T-the fatal blow...as I thought, she didn¡¯t like it... Aah, how stupid of me... I should do more than engrave a single golden line! Because of the design isn¡¯t flashy enough, so Kiel can¡¯t wear it! She¡¯s living in a high society environment now, look does matter for her to maintain her reputation. Or maybe because of the color is black?! I should have plated it with gold or silver... Then add more gems to it, like ruby or sapphire... Even if the gems are expensive, I should have decorated one or two gems to the ring... Or maybe I should put a lot of gems in it.... Ugh...I am such a failure as a man... I should apologize to Kiel for my insensitivity Kiel is so kind... She is so mad to the point where she wants to talk with me personally?! <...I-I understand> I will accept any kind of punishment she¡¯ll give me once we meet. She can¡¯t wait to meet me so she can beat me?! she must be furious... The fact that she studied under William guidance worried me... William is an incarnation of demon... um, I mean a real demon in personality sense, not demon race or anything. But a sadistic, merciless demon in a human body! What if he turns Kiel into a demon too?! Um... not demonic demon where demon is her actual race, but evil demon! ¡°That is why I am worried if Kiel get influenced because of him!¡±(Crev/Rune) ¡°...Rather than being influenced...¡±(Lila) ¡°Isn¡¯t that kid have always been black-hearted since the start ?¡±(Kena) Said Lila and Kena after hearing my worries. ¡°Huh? What are you two saying? Kiel is a good girl!¡±(Crev/Rune) ¡°Well, from the start, that kid easily gets jealous. Not wanting any guys near you.¡±(Kena) ¡°Or girls¡±(Lila) ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. Kiel is just prone on getting lonely. That¡¯s all.¡±(Crev/Rune) ¡°...¡¯Just lonely¡¯ isn¡¯t the right words¡±(Lila) ¡°You wouldn¡¯t send spies just because you¡¯re lonely.¡±(Kena) Kena is whispering something but I didn¡¯t hear her clearly. At this moment, we are sitting at the back of a cart. The three of us are discussing my problem. ¡°Hey, you three! Don¡¯t slack!¡±(???) Said the man near the carriage. We weren¡¯t the only adventurer that the merchant hire, there are another group of adventurer beside us, a five men from another group of adventurer. Four human and one beastman, I think he is from the tiger clan. The beastman called Kulak, the other four are Josha, Kalan, Morty, and Herald. In front of me, there are two human males from that other adventurer group, Morty and Kalan. They are riding horse. Yes, turns out horses exist in this world. I haven¡¯t seen much decent animal around this fantasy world. I know that horse exist in this world because back when I was playing the game, one of the main character rides one. Still, I really miss looking at an animal species that I know. Kinda reminds me of the old world I used to know. Those horses in the horse farm that I visited with my family back in my 5th grade were so cool. Although some of them tried to eat my sister¡¯s hair which traumatized her after that, I still think that horses are cool. ¡°Yeah, stop talking and watch out our surrounding.¡±(Kalan) Kalan warns us while I am in the middle of reminiscing my past. I actually have my ¡¸Detector¡¹skill active all the time, as well as the¡¸Auto-Mapping¡¹skill. These two skills are the ones that I mostly used. I even have maxed out the ¡¸Detector¡¹that I can pin-point friends or people that I want to follow with different coloured dots. I could expand the area in my ¡¸Auto-Mapping¡¹, big enough to fit a single kingdom map in it and still spare some space, like a big screen in those super heroes¡¯ headquarter. ¡°Tsk!...they didn¡¯t pay me to babysit!¡±(Morty) Morty scowls at me with his annoyed face. Is it just me or both of them looking at me with glare? Also, why does I feel that they were hating me? They both are definitely glaring at me, but once Kena and Lila looks at them with cold eyes, they averts their eyes. Aside from this uncomfortable air, the journey went smoothly. We encounter some small monsters which we easily take care of it, mostly they are goblin, rock goblin, mountain cyclops or orc. I must say, the front group were really enthusiastic, especially the twins and Mark. Those three leave nothing from their enemies, not even the bones which is kinda scary on its own. It seems the other three men doesn¡¯t like me very much. At first they didn¡¯t like me and Mark, but after being lured by Mark¡¯s cooking, they became kind towards him. Isn¡¯t that what they said ¡®Win a man¡¯s heart through their stomach¡¯? Sometimes I heard them saying things like ¡®Even though he is just a brat¡¯ or ¡®Why are those two beauties being with brat like him¡¯ or ¡®Weakling¡¯. And they start abusing me with word like calling me midget, shrimp, weakling or sometimes kobold. I don¡¯t understand the last one though, but when I laugh it off to Kena, she actually exploded with anger and almost deals with them personally. It is really hard to convince her that I am not bothered with those people¡¯s harassment. ¡°Calling a wolfman clan a ¡®kobold¡¯, those men have death wish!¡±(Kena) Apparently, calling a wolfman ¡®kobold¡¯ is a great insult, the same as calling birdman a ¡®harpy¡¯, said Kena. I still don¡¯t understand the insult, might be because I used to be human from another world. I don¡¯t really get it. But I will keep this information in mind. You won¡¯t want Kena to be angry, if she goes rampage it won¡¯t be pretty. Last time that happened is when Allan is trying to flirt with some women using Arin as the bait. ¡°What are you trying to pull here using your daughter!¡±(Kena) Shouts her followed by flying kick. The rest of the tragedy happened while Lila is covering Arin¡¯s eyes and I¡¯m covering her ears. It is a bloody slaughter, I didn¡¯t know that human can bend that way and still alive. After that, Kena and Lila start to looking at them coldly every time, which makes them to hate me more. Kulak and Josha are neutral, it seems those two didn¡¯t know that the other three are harassing me. But they still fall into Kena¡¯s and Lila¡¯s cold stares¡¯s victims. We take a break three times a day for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. At first we take care each of our own groups, but because Mark¡¯s cooking have a very alluring smell, somehow he end up cooking for everyone, including our employer, Mr. Rado. He even proposed Mark into his personal chef, but of course Mark rejects him. But Mr. Rado is pretty persistent, that is why Mark is guarding the very front to avoid him. Mark said that he is very loud and annoying. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a break!¡±(Herald) Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Shouts the other adventurer from the front and everyone starts to prepare the cooking equipments. They are pretty fired up to eat. Today, we hunt some orcs and Mark decided to make sweet and sour pork. The orcs have similar look as a pig, and taste similar too, but in term of tenderness, the sea pigs won. That is why Mark told me to get one before, he want to compare which ingredients that is better, the orcs that is easy to find or vicious seapigs which can only be found in some sea. The sauces are made by mixing honey with a sour liquid such as rice vinegar, soy sauce, and spices such as ginger and cloves. How did Mark have those ingredients? He stock all of them from Shena in exchange of his payment. The pork meat are lightly coated in cornstarch and seasoned before being fried along with some vegetables, then it is served in a sweet and sour sauce. When it is finished, the sweet smell makes the twins drool uncontrollably. I take my food share and eat it a few meters from the other. ...I kinda miss eating rice with this... While eating, I could hear the other three man bad mouthing me on purpose when they are walking pass me. ... I am not angry or anything, I¡¯m not even feeling annoyed by their words. But their stare or should I say more like glares are pretty uncomfortable, it is making me tired mentally. After we finish eating, it is time to decide the night guard shift with the same pair as always. The first shift would be the beastman and one of his man, the second shift are me and Mark while the last shift is the other three. At first, Lila and and Kena are strongly against it because I¡¯m a child, or because I¡¯m actually a girl or Kiel might be sad, etc, etc. Although I don¡¯t understand the last part, but the truth that I am a girl is a secret, even if I am a child, my mind is an adult. Also, I am a C rank adventurer and with my skill, it would be logical for me to be one doing the night guard duty. ¡°... You know, Kena and Lila are acting strange lately.¡±(Mark) Mark is looking around as he start conversation with me. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®strange¡¯ exactly?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Like, they have those cold glare toward the other groups or something.¡±(Mark) ¡°...Maybe that is just your imagination?¡±(Rune/crev) ¡°No, I was actually pretty sure tha-¡°(Mark) ¡°Never meddle with them Mark, you don¡¯t want to anger them¡±(Runa/Crev) At my last words, Mark seem to be imagining what would those two do to him, which makes him shudder in pale. ¡°...Women are scary¡±(Mark) ¡°...¡±(Rune/Crev) ...I don¡¯t know that I can agree with that, but I don¡¯t disagree either. I mean, some are scary, but that doesn¡¯t mean all of them are like that right? Since we drop the topic, Mark starts asking miscellaneous questions, which is all about food and cooking. ¡°...¡±(Mark) And here we go again, Mark is looking at something behind me. ... It isn¡¯t a ghost, isn¡¯t it?! Now I don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s behind me! I mean, my ¡¸Detector¡¹ skill didn¡¯t pick any presence behind me! It seems Mark noticed my troubled face and he quickly averted his eyes to another direction. There is silence after that. Doing such thing actually makes me more afraid than before! WHAT¡¯S WITH THIS HORROR MOVIE ATMOSPHERE?! ..... ..... ..... Um, please say something! As if my prayer has been answered, Mark suddenly starts the conversation again. ¡°...Crev, what do you think about me?¡±(Mark) That actually not something that I expect. ¡°Why the sudden question?¡±(Rune/Crev) Mark didn¡¯t answer me. he actually waiting for my answer with the serious eyes. ¡°To be blunt, you are a weirdo¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°........................Huh?¡±(Mark) It seems Mark doesn¡¯t quite catch my unexpected answer and he end up having a face that has dots for eyes and a gaping hole for mouth. ¡°You are really good at cleaning and taking care of others, even though you said that you ¡®Didn¡¯t care¡¯ ¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°T-that¡¯s because I used to help at the orphanage, my body moves by itself¡±(Mark) ¡°Often forgot what should be the top priority and tend to ignore others especially if it has ingredients or food involved¡±(Rune/Crev) Mark is actually showing a guilty face once I mention this part. Might be because he remembers the seapigs incident, he realize that my face was really pale once he cook the seapigs. His cooking is good might be because he is really passionate and focus to it, that is why he only realize when he finished cooking. It is the same thing as the twins. But my next words seems to give the most damage, it made him very depressed ¡°You also have habits of looking at empty spaces which makes me scared.¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°!!!¡±(Mark) ¡°Well, you might be a little bit weird. But hey, that¡¯s what makes you interesting!¡±(Rune/Crev) I put a smile after I said that. He might not be able to see it since I¡¯m wearing a mask, but I think he knows that I am smiling ¡°No one is the same and there is only one Mark which is you, my friend!¡±(Rune/Crev) Mark looks at me in silent. Now that makes me feel embarrassed after saying such cheesy line! After that, he smile ¡°*Chuckles* you are similar to Johan but somewhat different.....Yes, you two are different.¡±(Mark) Mark repeat his own words as if confirming something. But he is smiling happily so I smile back. Still, there is something that is bothering me. ¡°So, why are you often looking at empty spaces or looking at something behind me more exactly?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Hm, that is...¡±(Mark) Mark seems to be hesitating with my question. ¡°....I-it wasn¡¯t ghost isn¡¯t it?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°.....................................................................Eh?¡±(Mark) Mark once again give me those dumb looking face with dot eyes and gaping mouth. ¡°...Uh...Ghost?¡±(Mark) ¡°I-if you said that there was one behind me right now, I will punch you, I will really, really punch you!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Why are you suddenly threatening me?! Besides, you are serious aren¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t said anything yet so put down your hand!¡±(Mark) ¡°Y-yet?! S-s-s-so there will be something behind me isn¡¯t it?!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°C-calm down Crev! There¡¯s no such thing as ghost!¡±(Mark) ¡°N-no, you don¡¯t know about that! You can¡¯t be sure of that!¡±(Rune/Crev) But, if Mark doesn¡¯t believe in ghosts, doesn¡¯t that mean he looking at empty spaces wasn¡¯t because he¡¯s looking at them? Maybe at something else? ¡°...Crev, are you scared of ghosts?¡±(Mark) ¡°.......................................nope¡±(Rune/Crev) Although I said so, my face is actually having a cold sweat. Looking at me like this, Mark suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°So, you really are just a child after all¡±(Mark) ¡°Hey! What does that mean?!¡±(Rune/Crev) Just because I am afraid of ghosts, doesn¡¯t mean I am childish! There are many other adults that are afraid of ghosts too! ¡°It was just... all this time, whenever I talk to you, I felt like I am talking with someone that is older than me. Even sometimes that I forgot that you are actually still a child¡±(Mark) That is because I am an adult mentally! I¡¯m a reincarnated person. ....Though there is no way I would say that if he¡¯s not also a reincarnated one like Shena.... As I¡¯m thinking about that, Mark strokes my head. ¡°There,there...ghost does not exist¡±(Mark) ........Right now I am actually being treated as a child by a guy that is much younger than me..... I have a very complex feeling about this.... *Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke* ¡°......¡±(Rune/Crev) *Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke*Stroke* ¡°........¡±(Mark) Mark keeps stroking my head without any indication to stop. Somehow I feel that if I didn¡¯t do something right now, it will be a danger for me in the future. He needs to be stopped. ¡°....Mark, could you please stop?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Ah! Sorry, your fur actually feels nice in my hand so I lost in thought¡±(Mark) Mark, it¡¯s my hair, not fur. ¡°Your fur is actually so soft¡±(Mark) It is hair Mark! HAIR! Not fur! ¡°....I want to have a dog¡±(Mark) ....Is he comparing me with a domesticated pets? ¡°....Can I stroke your tail too?¡±(Mark) ¡°Can I land my fist into your face?¡±(Rune/Crev) I can endure my ears to be played, but tail is different. My tail is very sensitive, maybe that is why my mom always said that only a family member can touch your tail. That night, I spend all my shift to guard my tail and head from being strokes by Mark. I told him that it is my hair and not fur. It is HAIR! So, stop treating me like a pet! We both finished our shift without problem and we go to sleep after guard changing time with the other group. They didn¡¯t say anything when we pass each other,it might be because I am with Mark at the moment. ...............I¡¯m not thinking bad about them or anything since I¡¯m a proper adult and gentleman. I¡¯m not holding grudge on them either, I just wish that they would stop doing that glaring thing and tell me the reason as to why do those to me? Using my magic skill always makes me sleepy, even if I have ¡¸Mana Circulation Control¡¹ skill, sleeping is the most comfortable way to gather all my lost mana. Using ¡¸Mana Circulation Control¡¹ would always make my head dizzy and a pain as if my head are splitting because it¡¯s forcing my body to regain the lost mana in my body. The fogs are pretty thick at dawn, as I feel cold air reaching my feet, I curl up inside my blanket while holding my doll. A happy moment for me.... ¡°WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!¡± .............Is ruined. ======================================== Friend : well, when will the next chapter? I think it will be around 9th of april. Friend : I will make sure that you finish it then. Or you will eat a thousand needles WAIT?! WHAT?! WHY?! Friend : in is a common thing to do toward promised breaker isn''t it? No! That is an intirely no! Chapter 32 ......I-I MADE IT! I never tought that I would actually manage to post it before 9th april! But I made it! HORAAAY! Friend : .........Tsk! You can put down that whip away! CAUSE I HAVE FINISH THE CHAPTER!!! \(> v <)/ Friend :...... Praise me! Come on! pat my head and praise me! Friend : *pats newbie head* There, There, you did a good job this time Waiiiii!!! \(^¡õ^)/ Friend : Rule no 1 in raising your pets, always praised them when they do a good job. Reader can try that at home Wait, What?! (Thanks for editing it naoki) ====================================== ¡°WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!¡± Those words wakes me up. I put away my doll and wear my mask before getting out from the tent. Once I stepped outside I could see the forest is on fire. Isn¡¯t this bad? The fire are pretty big, it would be hard to put it off... ¡°IT¡¯S THE TURTLE BEAR!¡± Again the voice shout, I think it¡¯s that Kalan guy¡¯s voice. I run toward the uproar and there I saw the turtle bear. They have the same physical appearance as a bear...at least their body shape is similar, instead of fur, their body is covered with a turtle like shell. When they felt agitated, the shell will turn red and releases a extreme heat to the point it can melt one¡¯s sword. A level 66 monster and there are three of them?! ¡°Prepare to run! Distract the monsters away from the carriage!¡±(Kulak) Kulak shout as he throw some boulders with his beastial strength to attract the turtle bear¡¯s attention and his men follows his example. They lead away those monster to the opposite direction. Lila is helping Mr. Rado and his employee to pack everything up. Mark and the twins quickly jump in and help Kulak¡¯s party. ¡°.......Bear meat...¡±(Mark) ¡°For the shell!¡±(Perika) ¡°The shell!¡±(Parika) ....Is it me or those three actually have a different objective than the others? I ran to help Kena who is protecting the carriage from the nearby turtle bears. While we are distracting it, Lila take out several blue coloured potions and throws it at one of the the turtle bear. In an instant, the red hot shell of the turtle bear is covered with light frost. The sudden coldness make the turtle bear¡¯s shell crack and weaken greatly. From that point, defeating the turtle bear becomes much easier. While we manage to put down one, the other turtle bear stand up and swing it¡¯s big sharp claw toward Morty, he tried to defend himself with a sword but it melt the moment it touches the claw and his hand got a nasty burn damage. ¡°ARG!¡±(Morty) It causes Morty to fall down in pain toward his back while the turtle bear keep moving towards him. At that moment, Kulak quickly dash and pulls Morty. The claws misses by the strands of their hair. ¡°GUOOO!¡± The turtle bear cries as it starts standing, preparing to attack those two guys. ¡°Lila!¡±(Rune/Crev) When I called her, she understand immediately and throw several other blue potions towards me. I wasn¡¯t a good nor bad soccer player, even back in my previous life, I am an average at sport and study. But in this beastman body, I could nimbly jump and accurately kick those potions towards the turtle bear. In an instant, that bear have the same fate as the previous bear. Kulak quickly back to his feet and attack at full force....using his sword¡¯s handle, no, it is more like his fist?! And it actually penetrates the bear¡¯s shell! When he pull out his hand, the blood is flying everywhere. B-brutal! Now I think of it, whenever Kulak fight the monsters, they would end up in pieces or having bent in several places, but this is the first that I see his hand penetrate them, moreover it¡¯s a turtle bear! Although with the shell broken, it made it easier to defeat them, to actually sunk one¡¯s hand into its chest with the broken shells is still absurd you know?! Their skin is still hard as their shell! Even when I¡¯m defeating one, I¡¯m activating [Strength Boost] and [Acceleration] to penetrate one with my sword... this guy¡¯s strength is dangerous. ¡°NOOOOOO!¡± Suddenly, a high pitch scream that almost destroyed my ears resounded. The sources are as expected, the twins. ¡°T-The SHELL!¡±(Perika) ¡°It¡¯s destroyed!¡±(Parika) The twin walk towards the dead turtle bear with agonizing face. They both look a little burn though? ....did they defeat the turtle bear while it was agitated? Imagining on how they both think, I bet they tried to get the high quality shell without damaging it, it¡¯s possible that they both did fight that thing. On the other hand, the fact that their weapon isn¡¯t melted means that their weapons are indeed good quality. It¡¯s a bit black though... ¡°... I wonder if these shell bear¡¯s meat can still be eaten after touching those Exf-potion?¡±(Mark) Said Mark with frown. Exf-potion is another one of Shena prototype, a short nickname from ex-fire potion or an fire extinguisher kind of potion. Sometimes water isn¡¯t enough to put out a fire, some fire can evaporate them the moment it touch the fire. On the other hand, ice magic is a high level spell and only people who had mastered water magic can cast it. I don¡¯t really remember much when she explained it to me since I don¡¯t understand the chemical content nor the other thing she used, but I remember she mentioned about combining some ice stone, carbon dioxide, potassium bicarbonate and bromochloro..-ro?...uh...-diflour-ome-something... Even if the ice stone are hard to obtain, this potion only need a small amount of ice stone to produce a high number of Exf-potion. I won¡¯t ask how did she obtain those chemicals nor what she want to create next. I just wish she don¡¯t get ahead of herself and creating a nuclear weapon or starting a one-side slaughtering machine. Shena did warn us that this potion are dangerous and not to be consumed. If you do, not only your body will be poisoned, your digestion system will also frozen white from inside to outside. How she know this quite-specific effect? She said that it was once tested to some of the guinea pigs that she kept. She said that with a gentle smile plastered on her face and eyes that said no more question to be asked, so I back away from asking further. ¡°...You know that it¡¯s impossible Mark¡±(Rune/Crev) I warn him while sighing. Upon hearing my words, Mark is putting the most unpleasant and disappointed face. ¡°Why?! Why did you ruin such a good material!!¡±(Mark) He¡¯s doing an ¡®orz¡¯ pose. Please don¡¯t lump me with you three! I wouldn¡¯t want to risk myself over ¡®material¡¯ that is not really needed... we still have many other great materials which is much more better than that bear, which is in the item bag. After making sure that no other monsters are nearby, we quickly put out the forest fire. While Mark and the twins cut the turtle bear into pieces, the others are trying to recover their belongings. Kena is helping Mr. Rado while I¡¯m helping Lila treating the injured. I am pretty good at putting bandage since I get hurt a LOT during ¡®Shena¡¯s special training¡¯. When I was in a verge of death, she nonchalantly throw me some potions and medicines. Including bandages. ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet, 5 minutes to fix yourself before I summon the next wave.¡±(Shena) She said that with a deadly serious eyes. In the middle of training I¡¯m starting to think that I would¡¯ve died before I even get out from that hellish cave. Even now, I¡¯m shuddering from time to time just remembering those death and life situation. I finished treating the last person and starting to walk to where Kena is. To check the state of Mr. Rado¡¯s belongings might take a long time if you don¡¯t know how to appraise them. It might be faster if I¡¯m using [Analyzing Eyes] to check on the merchandises¡¯ conditions. As I walk, I saw Kalan trying hard to apply an ointment to Morty¡¯s burns. Morty, on the other hand is biting some cloth and let out some small cries. It look really painful as Morty¡¯s eyes are unfocused and his face is red, covered with cold sweat. ....... ¡°Um...¡±(Rune/Crev) Kalan turn his eyes toward me as he heard my voice. ¡°H-here, this will help subdue his fever and reduce the pain¡±(Rune/Crev) I gave him my ointment and some medicine, then walk away with a great pace after that, leaving Kalan stunned. A few days after that, it seems Morty¡¯s burns are getting healed faster as he¡¯s already in a state to ride a horse. The three¡¯s harassment also gotten quiet, but they sometimes still glare at me ...*sigh* I hope we reach the dwarf kingdom faster... ¡°Ah! Crev, glad to found you here!¡±(Rado) GEH! Mr. Rado is walking toward me with his business smile. This middle aged man with wavy blue hair have been following me in the past few days after the turtle bear accident. The reason? ¡°Where did you get that amazing potion? Is it expensive? Can it be you created it on your own? What are the main materials? How did you create it? Would you consider selling it to me? What¡¯s the purpose of those potion? Have you consider doing business with it?¡±(Rado) He keep asking me over and over again in similar manner. Too much question and spirit in it. I think contrary to his calm air, Mr. Rado is actually a hot-blooded type of merchant. Since the last incident where I used the Exf-potion, Mr. Rado keep following me everywhere. When I said ¡®every where¡¯, it is literally almost every where. Now I understand why Mark get annoyed by him. At first, he keep pressing Lila about the potion, but then Lila looks at my direction with worried eyes. Which caused a big misunderstanding. For a starter, these potions are only a prototype that Shena sent to us to be tested. the original purpose of this potion is to put out a burning house or to defeat fire type monsters. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Although it also can be used as a weapon, I would want to create it more safe to be used and harmless for human¡±(Shena) Shena told me as some of her territory reaches drought season, it¡¯s much more easy for a simple case of fire to happen. It would be good for the guard to have this kind of potion to help their work. From what she told me, I was surprised to the fact that she have her own land somewhere. Is she a ranked person in some kingdom or what? I asked her, but she just smile as usual with those gentle yet actually scary smile ¡°I wonder~~¡±(Shena) She would answer like that every time I asked, the more I get involved with her, the more mystery I found about her and the more scary to ask. Secondly, Shena trusted this prototype to us because she found me the easiest person to explain. Since we both are a reincarnated person, it is more easy for me to picture what she want this potion¡¯s effect look like. She said it was an extinguisher like effect that she after, so she want me to see whenever it is effective or not against a real battle. ¡°It have the same purpose, only with a different shape, material, and slightly stronger effect¡±(Shena) Is what she told me. I thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t that completely different already?!¡¯ and want to retort her. The original idea is where the potion only have effect toward ¡®fire¡¯. So when there is no fire, the potion will not work and just formed as a liquid instead. But she still has not reached that point yet since the Exf-potion would still freeze anything that is in contact with it. So, it¡¯s still not safe to be used. ¡°Why don¡¯t you used your own summoned beast as a tester?¡±(Rune/Crev) I asked her that once, she just smile at me and later pinch my cheek harshly. ¡°Do you even understand how much mana I spend on one summoned beast? And how many unfinished work that will pile up if I take one day rest? Or how tight my schedule are? Do you realize how big my sacrifices to help you up? Huuuh?!¡±(Shena) Her pinch keep getting more and more painful with each words she said. I hold my both cheek as I was remembering that time. It is undoubtedly painful! ¡°What about your guinea-pigs?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°They all are dead, I have to wait until there¡¯s another death sentenced enemy to come¡±(Shena) ¡­¡­¡­.. I-I will ignore the last sentences! Yes, I don¡¯t hear anything at all! And lastly, although Shena never forbid me from using it in front of others, she told me to keep a secret of who is the creator. ¡°Take it as an early advertisement, just told those people that interested in it that the complete product is still not ready. If they¡¯re persistent, just show them this¡±(Shena) It was an envelope with a gold delicate bird symbol seal, I think it is a phoenix bird. The envelope itself is pure black. Remembering what Shena told me, I show Mr. Rado the envelope she gave me. I never really peek what¡¯s inside but once Mr. Rado sees it, he look stunned and hold my hands with sparkling eyes. ¡°I understand now! No wonder you have such amazing cook and tools.¡±(Rado) Said him with a delighted face as if he had found his answer. ¡°It would be great if we could do a business together in the future!¡±(Rado) Then he shakes my hand while gripping hard at it, after that he go away. I wonder what it is? What does this envelope mean? And what was written inside? Out of curiosity, that night I take the envelope and open it. ...........nothing. It was just a pure black paper ......That¡¯s it? How does this paper drove Mr. Rado¡¯s curiosity away? What does it even meant?! Since Kiel is working as merchant, I tried to ask her if she understand what does that envelope mean or if she ever know about it. Because it might be some merchant guild thing right. The truth is, at first I am a bit scared to talk to her, what if she¡¯s still mad? I can¡¯t really imagine if she would say hurtful things to me, although I can imagine her ignoring my {Evig Contract} call. All my worries proven to be worthless though, because it turns out she call me first and we talk normally. Of course this makes me thinks that she is no longer angry at me ............I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down! I will prepare an apology gift just in case... Eh, It is? You do?! What?! Isn¡¯t that like business EXPO?! So, Mr. Rado thought that either I obtain that potion through there or I¡¯m the creator myself. He himself wouldn¡¯t want to pursue any further because of the rules I¡¯m sure that Shena pull some strings behind the scene. She wouldn¡¯t give any mercy to those crossed her rules THAT IS TOO MUCH WORK! WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU INVITE THEM NORMALLY?! I want to scream that to her. But knowing her personality, she would said ¡®It is much more fun that way¡¯ while smiling gently behind her desk. But this envelope will certainly safe me from other merchants¡¯ curiosity gaze whenever I tested her prototype now. After I showed him the envelope, Mr. Rado no longer asked me any questions, but he keeps smiling whenever his eyes meet mine. After a few days an awkward glare from the trio and smiling face from Mr.Rado, we finally reach the Dwarf Kingdom. It is amazing even if you see it from afar. In the game setting, the Dwarf Kingdom¡¯s official name is [Colstra Kingdom]. In spite of being the only dwarf kingdom, [Colstra Kingdom] is unbreakable and known for their strength. the kingdom itself is constructed around the inside of a volcano mountain. How can they build a kingdom in the volcano? The dwarf race have a very high durability, they can receive a heavy attack & extreme heat and still unshaken. They love working in the mine or any other fire related work and that is why the kingdom itself have the nickname ¡®Land of Crafters¡¯. The castle constructed mostly with iron, flint and stones. If I¡¯m not wrong, the arena for the blacksmith tournament is located in the middle of the volcano. You could see the magma from the spectator¡¯s seat! This place also where my favourite weapon and armor is made in the game. I always come here whenever I want to upgrade my weapon or buying rare materials for the upgrade! Once we found the adventure guild, I immediately report our job completion. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again and have a pleasant chat at the next invitation¡±(Rado) He said that while giving our rewards. The eyes he have when he said that are the eyes of carnivour looking at their prey. I¡¯m not a merchant nor a craftman! Although I do can craft, but I am not someone big you know? I¡¯m just a guinea pig for Shena¡¯s prototype products! I want to tell him that, but he will definitely interrogate me! so I will just nod my head. It¡¯s not like we will meet again right? He will eventually realize that I¡¯m not a merchant nor a craftman once he can¡¯t found me at the Black Snow Market. Unlike my group who quickly report to the guild, Kulak¡¯s group will be reporting tomorrow. The reason for our hurried report is because I want to say goodbye to Mr.Rado and the other three as soon as possible! It is also because our destination is at the west side of the dwarf kingdom. It¡¯s the twins¡¯ home! ====================================== You should at least give me some reward! I did good right? Right? Friend : would strawberry chocolate do? It would! DEFINETLY WOULD DO! Friend : I am start to worry at how easy you are....*sigh*. So the next chapter- *NewbieCub runs away Friend : ........ ______________________________________________ I got stuck of midterm periode while more and more school project need to be done. Which is why I haven''t be able to post next chapter. But I will manage somehow and post next chapter at 15 of May! Wish me luck!! \(>¡õ<)/ Chapter 33 .....Sorry Friend : is that all you can say Please forgive me...forgive my lateness....(TT_TT) Friend : ...... I''m sorry Friend : No *slap* Do you really need to slap me while I have a toothache?! You know how painfull is that? Friend : Did you eat candy again before sleep? ....No.... Friend : How many times do I told you to not eat sweet things before sleep! ....I didn''t eat such a thing.... Friend : Look at me in the eyes! A-Anyway! Here the chapter 33! Please enjoy! ========================================= We have walked for 20 minutes. As expected from the dwarf kingdom, this place is full of rare materials. From armors to the jewelleries, they have everything that crafted in here. I just can¡¯t help myself from not looking here and there. Kena and Lila are having a hard time to keep me from being lost. Not to mention the twins that keep lured by the materials sellers¡­They both are really busy keeping us from getting lost. ¡°Rare Black Basilisk¡¯s fang! Only twenty silver for each!¡± ¡°Black Basilisk!¡±(Perika) ¡°White trigo¡¯s wings! Only one gold for each!¡± ¡°Trigo¡¯s wings!¡±(Parika) ¡°Rare!Rare! Rainbow stone from the deepes-¡± ¡°WE WANT TO BUY!!¡±(Twins) You see what I mean? They both stuck from store to store! ¡°These griffons are only 35 gold! Breed in a high level farm, they were raised and feed with the high quality food! These soft feathers and firm claws, they are raised with the utmost care!¡± ¡°Can it be eaten?¡±(Mark) ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Can I fry it?¡±(Mark) ¡°Dear costumer, breeding and raising a griffon is difficult task. They live by eating magic stones, that¡¯s why their feathers are full of mana and have a great resistantce toward magic attack and high endurance¡± ¡°Would soaking it in black sauces, then covering it in thick flour, can be deep fried¡±(Mark) ¡°D-dear customer? This good quality griffon...to be end up as a food is a little bit¡­¡± ¡°Just fry it after being marinated also seems good¡±(Mark) ¡°L-like I said dear customer, this griffon is-¡± The old dwarf seller seems to be troubled by Mark. Walking toward the nearest griffon, Mark is feeling their muscle. ¡°The meat also seems to be firm¡±(Mark) Seeing this, the seller just lost his composure. ¡°D-don¡¯t yer eyeing my griffon with yer stinky dirty eyes! These baby ar¡¯ not yer to eaaaattt!!!¡± ¡­.You are fine with it being used as weapon material but not to be eaten? What is wrong with this seller!? Also, he accidently drop his formal speech ¡°That is no good Mark-mark¡±(Perika) Perika suddenly interrupt ¡°Un! The rare breed griffons are supposed to be weapon and armour material¡±(Parika) Added Parika ¡°A food can only fill you for a moment!¡±(Perika) ¡°But a good weapon and armor can fill you for life!¡±(Parika) Said the twins looking in trance ¡°It just like little¡¯ missy said!¡± The seller is agreeing to them. Mark then looking at the twins with irritated face. ¡°Even a great food can fill your heart and soul!¡±(Mark) ¡°Food will disappear fast!¡±(Parika) ¡°If you keep them too long, it will be spoiled!¡±(Perika) Oi, the seller over there! Don¡¯t just stand there and nod as if the twins has made some great argument! ¡°Don¡¯t you know that food can be preserved for a long time? Even Crev understood the greatness of the food! Right Crev?¡±(Mark) Wh-wait! Don¡¯t drag me into this! ¡°Crev promised to teach me on how to keep food stay longer! He understand the importance of food as much as I do!¡±(Mark) Mark, you can just use the item bag that Shena gave you! And also, I never heard of that promise you spoken of! ¡°Talk all you want! Can¡¯t you see how much Crev was mesmerized by this town¡¯s beautiful armours?¡±(Parika) ¡°And weapons! He¡¯ll definitely understand us more than stupid cooking!¡±(Perika) ¡°No way! Crev understand me better right?¡±(Mark) ¡°No! You understand us better, right?¡±(Twins) ¡°Please let me stay out of this!¡±(Rune/Crev) This feeling¡­. A de jav¨´¡­. Somehow I feel like we have similar conversation a few months ago¡­. ¡°This is an important matter Crev!¡±(Mark) ¡°Right-right! Critical matter!¡±(Twins) What¡¯s so critical about this?! ¡°I¡¯m just a child you know?! Spare me from your pointless fight!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°P-pointless¡­.¡±(Mark) ¡°...How cruel¡­.¡±(Perika) ¡°Very, very cruel¡­.¡±(Parika) Wh-what? Why are you guys looking at me as if I¡¯m the bad guy here?! ¡°Heartless youn¡¯ lass¡± Even the old dwarf seller?!! (>_< ¡®) Ignoring the depressed me, the twins and Mark resumes their fighting. ¡°Food is better!¡±(Mark) ¡°No! Armours are better!¡±(Parika) ¡°No! Weapons are better!¡±(Perika) ¡°Food!¡±(Mark) ¡°Weapons!¡±(Perika) ¡°Armours!¡±(Parika) You three, please stop causing a scene with your childish fight! There are onlookers starting to gather you know? ¡°You can talk like that at this moment! Once it¡¯s midday, you two will come to me for food!¡±(Mark) ¡°Guh! W-we can survive without food!¡±(Perika) ¡°We hold record of five days five night without food before we end up collapsed!¡±(Parika) Why do you seem so proud about that?! ¡°Idiot! You can die because of starvation!¡±(Mark) Exactly! ¡°Five day huh, back in my ol¡¯ day, I could stand seven days without eating and sleeping!¡± The old dwarf seller suddenly comments with a proud face. Seriously! Once again, that isn¡¯t something you should be proud of! Take care of your own body old man! Also, those two girls over there, stop admiring the old man! You two should also learn how to take care of your own body too! ...Somehow I¡¯m mentally tired¡­ ¡°I never thought I would meet the Winlterwod¡¯s sisters here, How¡¯s yer old man?¡± The old dwarf suddenly changes the topic of the conversation ¡°Gone missing!-¡±(Parika) ¡°-As usual!¡±(Perika) Said the twins with cheerfully¡­.how can they say that with content smile on their face?! ¡°Probably hunting!¡±(Parika) ¡°-somewhere with Mom!¡±(Perika) ¡°Hahahahahaha! That ol¡¯ piece of block just don¡¯t change! People, the Winlterwod sister is here!¡± As the old dwarf yells with his loud voice, the onlooker seems starting to recognize Perika and Parika ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the Winlterwod sisters!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why their faces seem so familiar!¡± ¡°They are coming back?¡± ¡°Is it for the competition?¡± ¡°Their weapon last time was magnificent!¡± ¡°I want to see their handmade armours!¡± ¡°We cheer on you guys!¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± Perika and Parika start to push their chest with proud look ¡°Wha-? They both are so small!¡± ¡°Is that their friends?¡± ¡°They er¡¯ so tiny!¡± ¡°That birdwoman have small hips and thin body¡± ¡°The other girl is also tiny!¡± This time, Kena is looking flattered and taking a pose on purpose while Lila seems embarrassed as she is hiding behind Kena¡¯s back ¡°Ugly¡± W-who said that?! ¡°Who said that!?¡± (Kena) Kena¡¯s voice overlapped with my thought. From posing, now she¡¯s ready to punch to whom has called her with the taboo word. Although Kena and Lila aren¡¯t my type, they both can be considered as a that rarely seen beauty. Kena have those tomboyish and almost look like handsome man, while Lila have that cute and shy small girl feeling. By the way, my type are young, small, innocent, smart but cute and a bit shy-.....wait, doesn¡¯t that actually makes Lila my type? ¡­..Huh? How come I never realize that before? Also, although my type is right in front of me, my heart doesn¡¯t go doki-doki at all. Is it because now I¡¯m a woman too? Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.....Or is it because I have a traumatic experience from being dress up doll by her? Or the fact that Lila sometimes looking scary as she read those adult book? ¡­.Now I think about it, the fact that she boldly read adult story means she isn¡¯t that innocent at all right? If it so, she isn¡¯t in my type category. The girl have to be innocent, cute and shy! That three are the important factor! Oh, and kind, committed, can cook, can take care children, good at cleani-...*cough*somehow I get trailed off in the middle¡­ Well, no need to think hard about it now. It might also be because I¡¯m just a child at the moment. I read in the book once in my previous life about how a child have no awareness or interest about adult romantic relationship because their lack of knowledge and undeveloped hormones. Their like and love to opposite gender are different from those of an adult¡¯s. Yep, that must be because of that. I¡¯m just an (almost) eight years old child after all. ¡°K-kena, please stoooopppp¡±(Lila) Lila is looks desperate as she¡¯s trying to stop Kena. Yup, I still think she¡¯s cute...but no other feeling than that. ¡°Even if the twins have strong arms, they are after all still an ugly with no good point who can only smith like a slime¡± The same voice talks nastily. And now, the battle axe and hammer should be flying about...Huh? No flying gigantic weapon? Surprisingly, both the twins keep quite and not get aggressive as usual. On contrary, Kena actually snap at those last words. She drags Lila¡¯s body and run towards the voice. But before she reach the crowd, a butcher knife is flying passes her at great speed. It land right next to the voice owner¡¯s feet. ¡°Hiiiii!¡± Since the crowd disperse around the knife, we can see clearly the person that keep giving nasty comment. It was a younger dwarf man, with a red hair and mustaches. From his clothes, it seems he is a blacksmith like the twins. ¡°...My hand slipped?¡±(Mark) No, you are not! There is no way that thing is slipped from your hand! You has clearly thrown itttt!!!! Also, why the question mark at the end of your sentence?! The stunned crowd suddenly take Mark¡¯s knife and inspect it ¡°The knife¡¯s really sharp!¡± ¡°E-eh?¡±(Mark) ¡°It stuck at the ground neatly!¡± ¡°W-wait, where are you taking-¡±(Mark) ¡°It have smooth figure!!¡± ¡°H-hold on there!¡±(Mark) ¡°Is it also Winlterwod¡¯s craft?¡± ¡°You people! Stop!¡±(Mark) Mark voice is sinking from the crowd as he sounds more and more panicked. The crowd is inspecting the knife, taking it more and more far away from our position...until it¡¯s no longer in our sight ¡°No! Tariiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!!!¡±(Mark) Mark calls out his knife name as he run for it. And he¡¯s gone with the crowd. As we got distracted for a moment, the red haired dwarf is trying to escape slowly, but get caught by Kena. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±(Kena) Her smile is scary. ¡°S-shut up ugly bird woman! You¡¯re just a woman! And you two shouldn¡¯t have won that tournament! You shouldn¡¯t even had the permit to enter! You two are just a tiny girls! I should have won that tournament! Me!¡± Said the dwarf looking desperate as he¡¯s looking towards the twins with anger in his face. On contrast, the twins tilt their head in sync ¡°....Who?¡±(Twins) ¡°It is me! You don¡¯t remember?! Semi-final? It is the great me!¡± ¡°...???¡±(Twins) ¡°Aaarrrggg! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°...Your name is ¡®me¡¯?¡±(Perika) I¡¯m not so sure, but the dwarf sounds like a con-man from the telephone at the moment. ¡°The gold handle sword! Remember?! Semi-final at the tournament five years ago?!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±(Parika) ¡°The ugly sword!¡±(Perika) ¡°G-guh?! U-ugly¡­¡± ¡°Crude!¡±(Parika) ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Rugged!¡±(Perika) ¡°Gwack!¡± ¡°Lumpy and rough¡±(Parika) ¡°The only good about it is the handle, and only because it is gold¡±(Perika) ¡°Yup, gold are useful to buy ingredients¡±(Parika) ¡°Aside from that, weak¡±(Perika) ¡°Really, really, really, reaaaallllyyyy~~~ weak sword!¡±(Parika) ¡°Un! It is a question on how it passes the first eliminations!¡±(Perika) ¡°A junk!¡±(Twins) ¡°Aaagghhhhh!!!¡± C-cruel! Althought I dislike this guy, but the twins¡¯ commenst are really cruel! The dwarf guy took critical mental damage from their comments and coughs blood. ¡°Since the twins have passed their punishment, now it is my turn to pass judgment on you~¡±(Kena) As she said that, Kena claws up that guy¡¯s head ¡°The Divine Punishment - [Iron Claw]!!!¡±(Kena) ¡°Aaaaaaaaarrrrrrgggggg!¡± That isn¡¯t a skill right? That¡¯s just gripping that guy¡¯s head with a very strong grip! And that look really painful¡­. Rest in peace shorty that I don¡¯t know the name of¡­ ¡°U-uffh...y-you and your sister! You two are ugly as a goblin! You traitors!¡± The dwarf ran as he yells his last words before disappearing into the crowd ¡°Let me run and give him the [Double Iron Claw] divine punishment, and then throw him up into the sky several times before I drop him dead¡±(Kena) ¡°No need¡±(Parika) ¡°Just leave it¡±(Perika) The twins said with wry smiles. Something about that man¡¯s words bothers me¡­ What did he mean ¡®traitors¡¯? _________________________________ [Mark¡¯s pov] That was a close call! I almost lose my precious knife from the crowd ¡°I won¡¯t throw you randomly again Tari¡±(Mark) I trace my precious butcher knife with a gentleness that of a father. Yup, with this sharpness, it could cut meat like a butter! My comrade in kitchen...my precious- ¡°Those ugly wh*re! Why did they come back?! They should just die! That useless Winlterwod twi-¡± I unconsciously swung my sharp knife towards the unpleasant guy that keep hurting my ears with his yapping. ¡°Hiiiii?!!¡± I cut his beard into half. Ah, it¡¯s that guy from before. Now he have hand print over his face. Why¡­.did I? This guy, he keeps making me irritated. ¡°.........¡±(Mark) Although I was in the wrong from suddenly cutting his beard, but somehow I don¡¯t want to apologize. ¡°Y-you! You are with those twins! The one that throws the knife!¡± ¡°A-a¡­¡±(Mark) I answer him awkwardly ¡°Just mind your own business sonny! And keep those wild ugly women in check will ya¡¯? Or you and your knives will not survive he-Gack!¡± He yelps as I suddenly slam my elbow toward his neck and pin him down to the wall. ¡°Ga¡­...ack¡± I¡¯m really angry now. *sigh* I just don¡¯t care anymore, what ever happen, happen¡­ ¡°Next time you talk with that mouth, I will use this knife to cut you into tiny little pieces and cook you into side dish¡±(Mark) He grew pale over my threat as I walk back to where the others are. That shorty really is annoying. ========================================== Friend : What with this terrible gap? Things just getting busier at school (TT_TT) Which is scares me since that means I will never know will I be able to update the chapter orz Friend : So... So? Friend : The next chapter will be? ........U-um.... Friend : *smile* Fukukukukuh Uh...Why are you holding...that whip? Actually, where you even get that?! Also what with that ROPE!?!? Friend : 1. Get tied up and force to write at the dark basement Wait, WHAT? Friend : 2. Write the next chapter right at this moment I choose three! I choose no.3!!! Negotiate! Friend : bzzzzzzttttt! You can only choose from the two options I gave you... Are you a demon!? Can''t you at least give me choice to negotiate?! You know how out school are! Friend : *tch* 2 weeks then? ....I might not be able to make it.... Chapter 34 Friend: Since it has pass the deadline, I''m in the middle of punishing the author at the moment so she can''t be here for the chapter 34''s opening Editing credit fall for Naoki-san ? ==================================================================================== More than 300 years ago, great war between elven race and dwarf race took place. Dwarf from many tribes united to win the war. While the elven uses their magic, long lifespan and their high mana pool, the dwarf who is unable to cast magic aside from fire or earth spell and the lack of mana capacity, use their knowledge of metal to make weapons and armours to attack. Their talent in crafting and smithing becomes their strength. To increase their defense, their first united king created a kingdom surrounding the great volcano mountain. It isn¡¯t any volcano mountain, that mountain was named by the hero¡¯s name who is blessed by both Earth and Fire God. They believe that mountain is where the hero used to train and gain his strength. Once the war is over with the truce, the dwarf kingdom is split into two wards. The West ward and the East ward. The West ward are occupied by the pure blood dwarf, the nobles. While the East ward is more to the half-blood or dwarf that moved from outside the kingdom, the immigrant or so the twins told me. But that isn¡¯t the reason why the West and East ward have bad relationship. The main cause is the way they craft or smith. The West ward believe that if you want to create a great item, you need to go into seclusion in your workshop or to the Earth God temple to receive guidance. They will shut themselves until they create something. On contrary, the East ward believes that, to create a great item is by exploring and going on journey. Learn from the other country to find the best technique in smithing and crafting. ¡°Our oldman is eccentric¡±(Perika) ¡°He doesn¡¯t like the way our grandpa think¡±(Parika) ¡°And he have admiration toward outside world from the start¡±(Perika) ¡°So, he ran away¡±(Parika) ¡°¡°When he was seven¡±¡±(Twins) ¡°! Seriously?!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°...Why you¡¯re so surprised?¡±(Mark) ¡°That¡¯s because he was just seven years old! That is crazy!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°¡±¡°.....¡±¡±¡± ¡°....Why are you all staring at me?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°¡±¡±Nothing¡±¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer surprised since I have met much more crazier child¡±(Kena) ¡°*Sigh* Yeah¡­¡±(Lila) ¡°?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°....Sometimes we had forgotten that you are a child¡±(Kena) Ah, that¡¯s right. I ran away when I was (almost) four¡­ I kinda forgot about that¡­ Of course in normal people¡¯s eyes I looked like a crazy kid. ¡°Actually, please act more child like.¡±(Lila) ¡°....Even if you said that¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) I don¡¯t really know how to act like a child at my age. I was a university student before I died. And most of my olden days was used up to take care all of my little sisters. Since my youngest sister was born, there was economy problem in our family which causes the both of our parents to be busy with their jobs. Mother always told me to take care my sisters since I¡¯m a boy and the oldest. I have no time to play with other kids in the school and always company my sisters to go to school and pre-school. When I realize it, my world revolve around taking care the house and my sisters. ¡­.B-but I remember to play games and take part-time jobs! So I definitely have my own life right? ¡°Childhood are precious after all. Once you have grown up, you can¡¯t act childish anymore¡±(Kena) Kena is saying something adult like. It left me dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s up with that look? Somehow I think you had thought of something rude¡±(Kena) ¡°Un, I used to love being carried and swing around by father. But he no longer able to do that because I¡¯m all grown up¡±(Lila) ¡°I don¡¯t dislike the current you, but I agree with Kena and Lila. Although I can¡¯t recall much about my childhood since I was busy taking care the other child at the orphanage¡­My childhood days went by just like that¡­¡±(Mark) Mark, I understand how you feel¡­ But I can¡¯t stay idly when I accidently mess up the game¡¯s story! I can¡¯t put my guard down if I haven¡¯t guaranteed the main character, aka the prince, to have a big chance in winning! ¡°But, I know child-like side of Crev¡±(Mark) Mark is giving me a smirk. He is mocking me isn¡¯t he?! He is mocking me about the ghost thing isn¡¯t he?!!! ¡°Oho? I wonder what is that?¡±(Kena) ¡°......That is our secret¡±(Mark) Why are you giving him that complicated look Kena? You want to pity him or get angry? Don¡¯t give him that half sad and half angry face¡­. ¡°I¡¯m jealous...but....Kiel¡­you...dead....¡±(Kena) Kena is mumbling something but I¡¯m can¡¯t hear the full sentence...did she mentioned Kiel? ¡°People says that once you grow up, you can never act like you used to¡­¡±(Perika) ¡°We don¡¯t understand!¡±(Parika) ¡°Right! We always act like always!¡±(Perika) ¡°¡±¡±....¡±¡±¡± True, they never change...I actually doubt they will ever change... ¡°Well, back to the story!¡±(Twins) The twins once again tells of their tale. The twins¡¯ father have done research in smithing while he was gathering the raw ingredients¡­ ¡­.You two are actually a lot like your father aren¡¯t you? On his journey, he met with a woman adventurer. A battle junkie¡­ No wonder the twins ends up like this¡­ Battle junkie + smithing maniac = Perika and Parika ¡°Our mother is a human¡±(Parika) ¡°That¡¯s make us a half-blood!¡±(Perika) ¡°And grandpa hates half-blood dwarf!¡±(Parika) Wait, doesn¡¯t that means he hates you two?! ¡°Although he said that a lot-¡±(Perika) ¡°-He makes sure that we never know he ever said that!¡±(Parika) ¡°So we shouldn¡¯t feel sad!¡±(Perika) ¡°He often bought raw materials for us to play with!¡±(Twins) So, he hate half-blood but he is pampering his grandchildren...can I call him tsundere? It is only natural for the twins¡¯ grandfather to disown his son, but once he heard about his newborn grandchild, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and agree to take care both of them while the parents go on adventure. On contrary to his strict and harsh treatment, he is actually protecting the twins from any harassment that come from people in west ward. Because the twins have no suitor- ¡°Wait, what do you mean by ¡®no suitor¡¯? For cute twin girls not attracting boys, I won¡¯t allow that! This is an anomaly!¡±(Kena) Your personality is an anomaly. The twins smile wryly while looking at each. ¡°¡°We are just not their type¡±¡±(Twins) When the twins said that, they look as if they don¡¯t want to talk about it so we did not pursue the topic any longer. After 20 minutes walk, a very big mansion is in our sight ¡­.The twins are actually a noble¡¯s granddaughter! I-I mean, look at the size of this mansion! It¡¯s huge! Not as huge as Shena¡¯s office, but still huge! ¡°Howaaaa~ so big!¡±(Kena) I know, right? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Dawe!¡±(Perika) ¡°Dawe!¡±(Parika) The twins waves their hands toward the guard at the mansion¡¯s gate. ¡°I-I-It¡¯s them! The twins are back!¡± The guy named Dawe is running back inside. Not long after that, the other soldiers shows up. ¡°The Lord¡¯s granddaughters!¡± ¡°T-They¡¯re back!¡± The other guards keep popping up here and there looking surprised. ¡°You two have really nice house, why did you guys ever want to go on journey?¡±(Kena) ¡°Aa~~~¡±(Perika) ¡°Well~~¡±(Parika) Suddenly, a shout cut off the twins¡¯ voice. ¡°Release the arrow!¡± Wait, WHAT?! ¡°Ge-[Greater Barrier]!¡±(Rune/Crev) I quickly activated barrier around us before the arrow struck down. ¡°They are really, really angry aren¡¯t they?¡±(Perika) ¡°Aren¡¯t they~~~?¡±(Parika) This is no time to chat happily you two! Just what on earth did you two have done?! Why are they raining arrow toward us? ¡°You see~~¡±(Perika) ¡°Our grandpa is person from west ward right~? So, obviously he doesn¡¯t believe in ¡®exploring to have an idea¡¯-thingy from the east ward¡±(Parika) ¡°So?¡±(Kena) ¡°Well, we kinda participated with the east ward method in tournament five years ago~¡±(Perika) ¡°It¡¯s kinda hurt our grandpa pride and social standing among the nobles.¡±(Parika) Isn¡¯t that serious matter?! That is a SERIOUS matter! ¡°So~ the other might get a little bit angry.¡±(Perika) A little bit?! You call this A LITTLE BIT?! They are firing ARROWS at us you know! ¡°When grandpa locked us in our rooms we kinda ran away from home¡­.So...yeah¡­¡±(Parika) ¡°We expected this much will happen~¡±(Perika) ¡°Te-hee~~?¡±(Twins) DON¡¯T YOU TWO ¡®Te-hee~?¡¯ ME! Don¡¯t try to act cute when you two just did something terrible! ¡°C-can¡¯t you two do something?¡±(Lila) ¡°Well, we have expected this much¡±(Perika) ¡°When things gets worse, we will give Mark to grandpa¡±(Parika) ¡°Wait, GIVING me?!¡±(Mark) ¡°Please be the sacrifice~?¡±(Perika) ¡°For us~¡±(Parika) ¡°NO WAY! What are you two going to do to me?!¡±(Mark) This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°........¡±(Lila) Lila, you are having a very scary smile right now! The arrow rain suddenly stops ¡°H-have they stop?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Ah...This is bad isn¡¯t it? They have run out of the arrow¡±(Perika) Huh? Rather than bad, shouldn¡¯t it be good since they can no longer attack us? As if to answer my question, Perika continue her words ¡°That¡¯s mean they will use the bigger arrow¡±(Perika) ¡°The one that used to hunt down the wyvern!¡±(Parika) ¡°What?!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Put more barrier~¡±(Parika) ¡°Put more or we will be a skewer meat~!¡±(Perika) ¡°You two stop talking nonsense and do something!¡±(Kena) ¡°E-everyone! Please stop panicking!¡±(Lila) ¡°We¡¯re not panicking~¡±(Perika) ¡°We¡¯re not~¡±(Parika) ¡°I AM PANICKING! Stop trying to tie me up with the ribbon! What will your grandpa do to me? WHAT WILL HE DO?!¡±(Mark) Ugh...T-this is bad! What should I do? What should I do? C-can I fight them back? Will I be arrested from attacking one of the noble? No, I will definitely get arrested! ¡°What is going on here?!¡±(???) A loud voice suddenly rang and an old dwarf figure emerge at the top of the gate. His hair is white, the same as his short beard, revealing his old age. His rough tone and appearance make him look like strict, scary old man. ¡°S-sir! We attack the traitor with an arrow as you told us, sir!¡± ¡°Traitor?¡±(???) The old man looked at us and his eyes widen ¡°¡°Grandpapa!¡±¡±(Twins) This guy is your grandpa?! He look more like a smith rather than a noble¡­ ¡°What are you two, the troublemaker doing here!?¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) ¡°B-but! We brought you a present!¡±(Perika) ¡°Hmmppp!!¡±(Mark) Mark is wiggling while being tied up with a nice ribbon. He look really pale. You two seriously want to give out Mark?! And where did this big ribbon come from? Ah, the twins¡¯ grandpa actually look much more angrier than before now¡­. ¡°Get the arrow ready!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) The soldiers bring out a bigger bow and arrow. That is one big arrow! No wonder it only used for wyvern ¡°He is a cook!¡±(Perika) ¡°The Tiera¡¯s head cook!¡±(Parika) ¡°Halt!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) All of us is looked toward twins with wide eyes. Y-you two! That supposes to be a secret! ¡°N-nononono! He isn¡¯t!¡±(Kena) ¡°H-he really isn¡¯t! He doesn¡¯t have any relation with that Tiera at all!¡±(Lila) ¡°He¡¯s just a cook! But not Tiera¡¯s cook or anything!¡±(Rune/Crev) When the twins tried to open their mouth, we quickly cover it from trying to say anything stupid. Seriously, what should I tell Shena about this?! The twins are doomed! Shena is definitely pissed! ¡°Quiet!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) The twins¡¯ grandpa is thinking deeply about something before he declare his intention. ¡°Whenever he is real deal or not, it is up to me to decide. While I¡¯m on it, I will kindly let you two, the troublemakers and also traitors to once again set your feet in my house, only until I make sure that he is real, ye hear me?¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) ¡°Okaayyy~~¡±(Twins) ¡°But! You two are no longer have any place to stay at this house! Go sleep at the east ward and come back with that man tomorrow morning to make me a breakfast!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) ¡°Okay¡­.¡±(Twins) The twins looked a bit dejected ¡°You two fool better not cause more trouble in there! Make sure to be careful with any bad men around there! Don¡¯t let stranger get into your room! Make sure the inn you¡¯re staying at have a proper bed and bathroom! ¡­.Do you guys even have enough money to stay at a good inn? Don¡¯t eat anything from stranger or eat anything strange! Also, make sure to wash your face before breakfast and wash your clothes daily, make sure to-¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) ¡°S-sir?¡± When a soldier calls him out, the twins¡¯ grandfather have a surprised face and he seems to be embarrassed ¡°It''s just because if you two make trouble it will also trouble me! Of course I¡¯m disregarding to traitors like you two!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) He is definitely tsundere¡­ ¡°*cough*...Now get out of my sight!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) Because we were expelled by the twins¡¯ grandfather, we searched for an inn around the east ward. ¡°Remember! Don¡¯t follow stranger ye hear me!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandfather) Said the twins¡¯ grandfather before we are out of his sight. Although Catherine is also a tsundere...but what¡¯s with that?! Is it wrong for me to think that twins¡¯ grandfather is adorable?! I mean, he is a tsundere alright, b-b-but! With that age and that look to act like that! Is that what people call ¡®Gap Moe¡¯?! This is really dangerous, I¡¯m starting to think that the twins¡¯ grandfather is adorable! ¡°Crev, what¡¯s up with that scary look?¡±(Kena) Kena¡¯s voice release me from my own thoughts. We are in the inn at the east ward already. That¡¯s fast¡­ ¡°You have a frown on your face and you keep silent all the way here, it¡¯s kinda scary...¡±(Lila) Eh? Really? I¡¯m just in deep thinking though¡­ ¡°See?! Even Crev is angry with what you did! Exposing me and sold me off like that¡­¡±(Mark) Um...That¡¯s the least thing I would think off at the moment...kinda forget actually¡­ ¡°There will be no food for you two. Go and eat the inn¡¯s food instead!¡±(Mark) ¡°NOOOO!¡±(Twins) I know this will happen eventually if you make him mad¡­ ¡°C-crev¡­¡±(Perika) ¡°....¡±(Parika) Even if you two are looking at me with puppy eyes, the angry man behind you scare me more...So¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but bear it for a while okay?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°NOOOOOOOO!¡±(Twins) E-even if you are crying, Mark is really mad for being tied up with ribbon and for leaking the guild¡¯s secret like that, I¡¯m with Mark on this one. That day, I can hear the twins¡¯ sobbing from the room beside me¡­ They¡¯re not stopping until afternoon and it¡¯s kinda scary. At night, they both were dried up from all the crying¡­ After eating with the other, I get back to my own room and started unpacking my things. Since my gender is a secret from the other, I always have my own room. At first we supposed to rent only three room, the twins, Kena and Lila, lastly me and Mark. But, the thing about me sleeping with a doll is really embarrassing if the other knows¡­ and it will be weird if I sleep with Kena and Lila since I supposed to be boy¡­ I manage to have my own room with ¡®family tradition excuse¡¯. ...I don¡¯t have much belonging from start, so I finish unpacking very quick. Although it¡¯s night, there¡¯s many colourful lantern being used to light up the street and it¡¯s still packed with people here and there. The market view looks very beautiful from my room¡¯s window. ¡­..I really want to go sightseeing¡­.. ¡­ ¡­ ...It will be alright if I go out for a moment right? I would be troubled if the others come along. Mark and the twins are easily distracted with this pool of raw materials while Kena and Lila will definitely force me to go to clothing store. ...I¡¯m sure it will be alright if it¡¯s just a moment. Beside, maybe I could find an ¡®Apologize gift¡¯ for Kiel? My sister told me once that angry girls are like time bomb. You think it¡¯s fine and just let it be, and you will realize that you just made a big mistake once they exploded. So, I should do something before Kiel is exploding. I jump off from the window because if I get out normally, Kena or Lila will notice me. I activated [Detector] , [Mapping] and change it into [Auto-Mapping]. I have marked down the other with different colored dots so I can make sure they are at the inn. I will activate them for 2 minutes the turn it off for the next one hour before activating it for another 2 minutes. That way, it wouldn¡¯t drain out my mana too much. ¡°Now, where should I go?¡±(Rune/Crev) ____________________________________ Rune start to walk among the crowd, not realizing a small figure a few meters away that is hiding behind a small weapon stand. ¡°I-i-i-i-i-...¡±(???) The figure shuttered with bright red face. ¡°I found him!¡±(???) The small figure give a fist pump, looking very happy. On contrary, the maid behind her have a hopeless face ¡°Little miss¡­¡±(Maid) ¡°I was really surprised when he suddenly fall from the sky, he¡¯s just like angel...my prince! Please take me and fly me with you to heaven!¡±(???) ¡°.....*sigh*¡±(Maid) ¡°It¡¯s definitely fate that brought us together again! Ha~~~¡±(???) The small figure looking very blissful while looking at her admired figure. ¡°Little miss, we should head back or young miss will be worr-¡±(Maid) ¡°We should follow him! Let¡¯s go!¡±(???) ¡°*SIGH*....¡±(Maid) The maid is following behind her little miss while praying in her heart ¡®O Lord, I hope this young man won¡¯t be another victim¡¯ ==================================================================================== Forgive meeeeeee! Friend : *Snap* shut up and write! EEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKK! Chapter 35 At last, another update. I am so sorry for the long absent. It is because I have end of semester exam and I got sick with high fever, unable to leave even my bed right the day after I finish the exam. Today it is just me since my friend haven''t even finish his/her exam. We were in different major and s/he is much more busier than I am. S/he have to do taxes and finance calculation so I can not distrub him/her. or s/he will kill me Since I finish my exam, I will try to realease early next time (still no promises), but it probably in my trashy english. So, please bear it and prepare your eyes over my terrible english! \(¡ð ¡õ ¡ð)/ =========================================== Chapter 35 [unedited] ¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. I sure I¡¯m being followed! At the first 2 minutes, I thought I was being to cautious. But after I activated [Detector] and [Auto-Mapping] for the second time, I¡¯m starting to get worried since the two dots are still following me. So, I shorten the time interval before I activated my skill for the third time into 30 minutes and shorten it again into 15 minutes for the fourth time. The two dots are still there! When I ran, they ran When I walk slowly, they also walk slowly When I walk backward, they also did it! This is getting creepy! Just who is following me?! Why they are following me?! This doesn¡¯t make sense! I¡¯m sure to make my existence as a plain weird character or maybe almost unoticeble since I rarely talk to other adult expect Shena¡¯s follower! A fraud? A kidnapper? A pervert? ¡­.. Let¡¯s ambuse them at the next alley. That alley is pretty deserted because my [Detector] skill shows no single dot. It would be a perfect place for fight without causing an uproar. I walk quickly at the next turn and stop right there, waiting the people that following me. I activated [Stealth] and watch the dots walking closer. A little bit more¡­. ¡­. They are here! I deactivated all my skill and attack. ¡°Ei!¡±(Rune/Crev) I caught the culprit¡¯s hand and when I use some throwing tecnique, I feel something is not right. The weight is to light! ¡°Eep!¡±(???) A girl voice emerge as I throw the culprit. Just then I realized that it was a girl who followed me. And because she is light, I accidently throw her pretty up high. With out wasting any second, I quickly ran after her and use my own body to shield her before she fell to the ground. This of course, cause the both us falling. I barely notice but she have a very soft and small figure¡­..More importantly, I almost throw down a kid! Someone¡¯s child! That¡¯s really shocked me! Because I was quite surprised, my brain kinda blank a little. And I have been hugging her quite while. ¡°U-um¡­¡­¡±(???) ¡°Aa¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) I qiuckly get away and frantically apologized to her ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±(Rune/Crev) I offer her my hand to help her get up. But she look a little stunned as she paused before take my hand. It¡¯s must me a quite shock for her to be thrown suddenly. That is why she look at me blankly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­.She is cute. I mean, if I was in eight years old mental self, then she would definetly someone I would fall for. Her body is so small and she have a big round eyes¡­. There is an adorable air around her and she smell like a flower. Those pink flower suit he well-............pink flower¡­¡­¡­.. She kinda remind me of someone¡­ I wonder who¡­ ¡°T-thank you very much¡±(???) Even her voice is adorable. She is very cute to the point where I¡¯m imagining flower petal in her background¡­. ¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­.. W-wait! This is a real flower petal! W-where these things coming from?! ¡°......¡±(Maid) Maid over there! Don¡¯t scatter petal around! You¡¯re creating mess around the market! ¡°.....¡±(???) Seriously, what the heck are you doing?! The maid action and the girl appearance distract me. I almost forgot that they both following me. Just when I want to asked them why they both followed me, the girl look fidgeting while she seems trying to take my attention with her small voice. ¡°U-um!¡±(???) Because the girl look like want to say something, I shift my eyes to her. She is looking at me with slightly red cheek. She is cute¡­ ¡°M-my hand¡­¡±(???) She is pointing her hand which I have been holding for the past few minutes with out realizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±(Rune/Crev) I quickly seperate out hand.The girl is keep staring at her hand with dissatisfied look. ...Is it because my hand? Do my hand look that dirty? Ah, my hand do covered with a little dirt. I touch the dirt when I¡¯m getting up from the ground. While I¡¯m whipping my hand with handkerchief, the girl suddenly l pull my sleeve with a cute manner as she move closer to me. ¡°W-w-would you!-¡±(???) ¡°Eh?¡±(Rune/Crev) Her trembling yet loud voice surprised me. She is seems really nervous because her voice is pretty high in the end. ¡°Accompany...me¡­.¡±(???) Now her voice is very tiny, I almost didn¡¯t hear her in the end. This girl requesting my company. She barely know me, so why-....If she is ten years older and I was my past self, I would love to think that she is trying to hit on me. It would be the first time in my life, I was hit on by girl¡­. In reality, this girl is probably around 4th or 5th grader. There probably another meaning from her. I keep staring at her as if waiting for an explanation. The girl, frantically continue her words. ¡°Ah! I saw you at the adventure guild before! You were reporting finished request and accepting reward with your friend.¡±(???) So, in the other word you saw me in the adventure guild. She know that I¡¯m an adventurer and she is requesting me for a company since our age not that much different, that was why she is following me. She just want a playmate See? She wasn¡¯t hitting on me. She just want a playmate. But, I don¡¯t really in the mood for babysitting anyone though. Even if she is cute, taking care of her mean less time for me to wandering around. Beside, she have that maid with her. I shift my gaze toward the maid who still standing near us while holding a bucket of flower petal. Her short, chestnut colored hair compliment her white skin and peach colored lips. Is it just me or she sometimes look at me with pitiful look? As if the girl reading my mind, she become fluster. It might be because I keep staring at the maid. ¡°! The maid is-¡±(???) ¡°.....Yes, I have an errand (Monotone) ¡±(Maid) Said the maid, cutting the girl¡¯s voice. ¡°.....¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Oh no, who will keep an eye on little miss while I¡¯m running Master¡¯s order (Monotone)¡± (Maid) ¡°.....¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°As the young miss¡¯ personal maid, it is breaking my heart knowing I have to leave her alone (Monotone)¡± (Maid) Uh, why didn¡¯t your master asked another maid instead other¡¯s person personal maid? ¡°If only there¡¯s someone dependable, brave and kind just like heroes in fairy tale ready to help me (Monotone)¡± (Maid) ¡­.That is a lie. Who are you trying to fool with that monotone speech of yours? ¡°Help the young, beautiful, sheltered, and kind miss wit her journey(Monotone) ¡°(Maid) I wonder if her speech were written before hand... ¡°.......¡±(???) ¡°.......¡±(Maid) ¡°.......¡±(Rune/Crev) Nope, not gonna be fooled. ¡°......¡±(???) ¡°......¡±(Maid) ¡°......¡±(Rune/Crev) Um, can I go now? Since there is an awkward silence, I¡¯m planning to leave them both. But when I take one step back, the girl is starting to get teary. ¡°....*sniffle*¡±(???) ¡°.....*glare*¡±(Maid) ¡°.................................¡±(Rune/Crev) U-uh, I can¡¯t stand the way that maid keep peeking toward me with icy glare and the girl who is looking at me with teary eyes! ¡°¡±¡°.....¡±¡±¡± T-the silent! The glare and the eyes! I can¡¯t stand it!!!! If...If only a little, if it¡¯s for a 10-15 minutes... ¡°......If it¡¯s only a moment-¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Thank you!¡±(???) The girl cut my words and grab my hand tightly. I haven¡¯t finish talking! ¡­.W-wait, the maid has disappear?! Is this a scam? Is this a new kind of scam in the fantasy world? Don¡¯t tell me this is a kind of scam where you lure young children with another children and then kidnapped them to be sold as a slave. Or the one that leave their children to play and never pick them up ever again? That maid, I should have marked her with my [Detector] skill! Worst case, I will report to the guard if she didn¡¯t show up to pick this girl. The girl look at me with a sweet smile on her face. She take a little piece of her dress and bow elegantly. The way she move is so smooth and I certain that she is some one with well educated ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is [Julia]¡±(???) The moment she mention her name, I quickly recognize that pink flower and her name. Julia?!...I-it can¡¯t be¡­no, could it be?! Bu-but how?! Nonono, that ¡®Julia¡¯ won¡¯t act like this. ¡­..isn¡¯t she? No way that ¡®Julia¡¯... It just no way right? If she is that person, then I just have make a big mistake. With a cold sweat on my back, I activated my [Analyzing Eyes] to make sure that she isn¡¯t someone that I should avoid or it is more like what I prayed for she isn¡¯t the person that I should avoid at all cost¡­And my face turn white completely¡­. [Julia Vel Mest] ¡­.T-this can¡¯t be happening¡­. Tha-that Julia! That Julia who love animal, help the poor and the sick people! That Julia who have a very close relationship with the main character, the prince! That Julia who always light up the mood! Always cheerful and positive thinking! That Julia who always rank number 1 in favorite heroine! That innocent and adorable [Julia Vel Mest]!!!!!!!!! What¡¯s up with this sudden fast development?! I also one of [Julia Vel Mest]¡¯s fan! But she also in my list of ¡®someone I should avoid in this game story¡¯ because she have high chance for meeting my brother in the future! ¡°You might be not remember, but I want to thank you for the last time¡±(Julia) Last time?! What did I do last time?! I have met her before? Is it about me throwing you? You want to thank me for throwing you?! But she said it as if it was long ago. Did I met her before? ¡°To accidently meeting you here. I believe that fate brought us together¡­¡±(Julia) I will kill that fate! There is no fate! I want thank you fate! No, I shouldn¡¯t meet her, fate!What with this cruelity, fatee!! ¡°I¡¯m glad to meeting you here¡±(Julia) ¡®Glad¡¯ is the last word I would think of... The last time I met with one of the main character, he died you know! Ignoring my frowning face, she smoothly grab my hand¡­ ¡­. She GRAB my hand! T-that Julia is grabbing my hand! If I¡¯m not wrong, there was this one scene when the first time she met the prince, she take the prince¡¯s hand to help him get away from the assassin that prime minister send. This scene is one part of the opening where the both hide in small back alley. Although she is scared, she tried to be strong and grip the prince¡¯s hand strongly. And when the coast is clear, she take the prince to the safe place and smile cutely. The fact that she barely know him, makes the prince fall greatly toward her. And THAT hand is gripping my hand! I am happy¡­¡­ ... ... ¡­.. ¡­..Not! I shouldn¡¯t be happy I have to get away from her! If I shook her hand now-... Wait, since when did she cling to my hand? H-how I can get away from her now?! And where am I? Because I dazed to long, I no longer know where we are. I will activated my mapping skill later. ¡°Shall we venture more farther?¡±(Julia) I would love to!....NOT! I really, really love to walk together! But I forbid to! And now isn¡¯t the time for it! A direct contact with the main character is forbidden! Who know what will happen if I have excessive personal contact with her! So, I sadly shake my head. Let¡¯s just stand here and wait for your maid to come back. If she come to pick you up, that it¡­She will right? ¡°Let go that way. There¡¯s some famous craftman at the end of the East ward and they have a very beautiful rare blue diamond sold around there¡±(Julia) NO! Can¡¯t you see this head is shaking no?! Can¡¯t you see my body is backing away? Are you blind miss Julia?! ¡°I¡¯m happy that you agree to walk with me¡±(Julia) Yes, I¡¯m happy too¡­¡­. Even the mini version of Julia is adorable¡­. Not! I have to get out right now! Snap out of it Rune! ¡°That remind me, you haven¡¯t tell me your name yet¡±(Julia) Heh, I will never tell you my name! EVER! While holding my hand, she looking at me closely with an upturn eyes and slightly red cheek¡­ That upturn glance sent shiver to my spine. That absolutely deadly cute! That mini version of Julia, looking at me like that¡­. It is not because I am a pedo¡­.I have absulotely no such interest in children¡­.No interest at all¡­.none at all¡­.It is only because the other person is my favourite character¡­.right¡­ {AN: Sometimes, the more you denied it, the more suspicious it sounds} ¡°Your name is?¡±(Julia) ¡°.....Ru-Crevalance¡­.¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Rucrevalance?¡±(Julia) ¡°Crevalance¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Crev then? Um¡­.would you allow me to call you that?¡±(Julia) Yes! Yes! Absolutely! No! Don¡¯t get close to me! Why the heck did I gave her my name?! I almost give her my full name! I shouldn¡¯t tell her my name!!!! ¡­. This girl, she is really good in making my mind unstable¡­. ¡°This is kinda embarrassing, but is it weird for me to feel somehow close to you?¡±(Julia) C-close to me? ¡­.Julia feel close to me¡­. This is bad, I accidently almost leak a grin. Not like she able to see me grinning anyway, thanks to this mask¡­ Anyway, stop getting close to me! My brain want to break free from her but my body can¡¯t move a single muscle! WHAT KIND OF MIND TOTURE IS THIS?! My body is run out of the energy to resist her¡­ This is bad... ¡­.. ¡­. ¡­.I really have to get away from her! I take a glance toward Julia who is walking beside me. SHE IS ALSO LOOKING AT ME! Is it because I stay silent? But the way she looking at me a bit weird?.... Is it just me or she looking at me with feverish eyes? She slowly avert her gaze down. M-maybe I should start a conversation...not. I should think a way to get away from her! But there is something feel a miss here. I don¡¯t remember Julia as this aggressive character. She should be more reserve and clumsy. Is this how she like when she was a child? ¡°Ah, that is the stand I¡¯m talking about!¡±(Julia) Julia is let go of my hand as soon she sees the stand with luxury decoration. There¡¯s even some big guards near that stand. She is pointing that stand with excitement on her face. ¡°Hold it!¡± The guard suddenly put their hands out as they stop Julia from walking further. ¡°This is no place for kids like you¡± ¡°Unless you two want to steal, that¡¯s it¡± ¡°N-no, I just¡­¡±(Julia) Well, from people point of view, it would be weird for two kids walking toward an expensive looking stall who happen to have two scary guard near by. Both of us wearing pretty plain clothes and we don¡¯t have an adult with us. In this world, there are plenty of thief done by children. Sometimes there are those man who dressed children from the slum with a good clothes so the victim will let their guard down and then steal their valuable item. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.It is only rational for them to suspect us. ¡°I am from the [Vel Mest] family, so I-¡±(Julia) ¡°L~i~e~s~¡± The stall owner rudely cuts Julia words wirh annoying tone. ¡°You think I would believe you with that commoner look of yours?¡± ¡°Ah, I feel more comfortable wearing this clothes when going to the market, it is easier to move around with¡±(Julia) Because her mother teach her to be humble. Julia in the original story also like to wear simple clothes, but along with her first grade armor, she looked really pretty in it. ¡°Does covered in dirt also makes you comfortable?¡± Said the stall owner while looking down on Julia¡¯s clothes. I¡¯m sorry, that is my fault she covered in dirt¡­ We fall down together after all. ¡°[Vel Mest] family who is doing business in this kingdom at the moment is the first daughter, Lady Alverta. She is refined, charismatic, and have a good eyes for THINGS. Weapon, armor, accessories and even p-e-o-p-l-e. Pretending to be her employee, you doesn¡¯t even know the first thing about having proper look. There is no way [Vel Mest] family would hire such rat as yours¡± The stall owner snorts at Julia as he using his fan to covered his sneer. ¡°N-no, I¡¯m-¡±(Julia) ¡°Go along now! While I still kindly let you go. Or you want me to report the guard?¡± Julia just stand there hang her head as her hand trembling. Her face is dyed with shame. ¡°.....ah..¡±(Julia) I could see her eyes red as she hold her tears from falling. I couldn¡¯t hold my anger no more and grip Julia¡¯s hand tightly. I pull her toward me and push my sleeve to cover her tear. ¡°!¡±(Julia) I would like to use my handkerchief, but it was dirty from whipping dirt of my hands. More importantly, this arrogant old man goes to far with my favourite character! ¡°All of their blue diamond are all FAKE after all. We can find you more valuable than that thrasy craftmade¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°What was that?!¡± I didn¡¯t made it up. Half of the blue diamond are not real. The one showing at the stall is real, but the rest at the box behind the counter have [Fake] at it¡¯s name
[Raand Blue Diamond Ring] [Fake]
Simple golden ring with diamond crafted by Raand. The blue paint underneath creating blue colored illusion. Cost : 5 Gold Coin
Crafting level : Beginner
Ah, the additional table shows up because my skill level is pretty high now. Blue diamond originally have three time the price of normal diamond. It is because they are hard to find. Shena once told me that blue diamond usually contain a little bit of water magic. She can actually make a human made blue diamond. But the original blue diamond was created because they happend to be absorbing mana. The water that flowed along elven region, the pure spring have a special effect. It said that they can cure fatigue and cure sickness slowly. It is because the water it self was so pure that it can absorb surrounding mana, causing the mana turn into bluish color. That is why at night, the spring will glow slightly blue under the full moon. And the blue diamond was created because the water flowing around the ground which containing diamond. And after many years absorbing, there you can have blue diamond! The way blue diamond created is actually unknown. Only because Shena a ¡®little bit¡¯ interested in it, she tried to do research in how it was created. At this moment, the only person who know how to make one is a few selected people from Shena¡¯s guild. ¡°It can also be my back up plan if I want to increase guild¡¯s fund¡±(Shena) The other half reason is because of the money. She won¡¯t sell to many of them because it will lower the price. ¡°You rats! It seems that I need to teach you two or three about your social standing¡± Said the owner as he snap his finger. The two bodyguard walk toward us with scary look. Saying things to provoke the stall owner, I know that this will happen. ¡°[Wind Cutter]¡±(Rune/Crev) Using the spell with quite voice so no one can hear me, I aimed that guy¡¯s stall and broke the table¡¯s legs. The table immediently colapse and the accessories fall all over the place. The man panicked while the guard stop their move. ¡°[Wind Blash]¡±(Rune/Crev) Whispering the next spell, a strong gush of the wind carry on the accessories and it crash to the ground heavily. Causing the diamond fall off from the accessories and revealing it¡¯s true color. A transparant white. ¡°W-what are you two standing like an idiot for! Help me to gather the diamond you fools!¡± As those guys busy kneeling on the ground like an idiots, I took Julia¡¯s hand and pull her away from the commotion. Once he realized the table broken because of magic, that man won¡¯t report to the guard since he also selling fake diamond. Even if he does, I will off the hook since beastman can¡¯t use magic. He will never suspect a children like us capable using that level of magic. Heh, benefit of being children. After a few minutes of running, Julia is already out of breath, so we slow down a little. Sometimes I have forgot how much energy children have because I¡¯m beastman and people I¡¯m traveling with most of them are brute¡­ When I¡¯m sure that we have walk pretty far, I release my hand of her. She seems pale because lack of oxigent. She need a rest. I leave her near the water fountain. She can sit there while I search something for drink. I found beluberry juice stall. That berry, it was popular even here? Look at those line up! Ah, everyone bring their own wooden cups. I think I have some in my item bag. There they are! ¡°¡±¡±........¡±¡±¡± ...That¡¯s weird. Somehow it feels like people is looking at me strangely. Even the juice stall owner have looking at me twice from up to toe. ¡°You should becareful lass, there is plenty thief around here¡± Said the juice stall owner. What is that supposed to mean? The thief want to steal the beluberry juice? I walk to the fountain, holding two cups of beluberry juice. I could see Julia is sitting at the bench. She somewhat seems weird? She is looking down while hugging her own body. Is she feeling sick? ¡°Here¡±(Rune/Crev) I offer her the juice and she looking at me with surprised face. Her face is very pale and she sweating a lot. Is she sick? The next moment, she seems relieved and took the cup off my hand with trembling hand. ¡°Aah¡­¡±(Julia) She drink the juice very fast. In a second, she emptied the cup. Then, with a smile, she said in quite voice. ¡°.....Thank you¡±(Julia) She is an angel even as a child¡­ ¡°....¡±(Rune/Crev) After a minutes rest, her face regain it¡¯s original color. I washed the cup and put it back to the item bag. ¡°...Is that an item bag?!¡±(Julia) ¡°Eh? Yes, it is¡±(Rune/Crev) Why she seems so worked up with it? It is common ite- ¡°One would cost more than 100 gold!¡±(Julia) -m...What?! ¡°The smallest capacity is cost more than 100 gold while the biggest one can reach 250 gold. Dependending on it¡¯s capability to slow down the time, it could reach more than 500 gold!¡±(Julia) What? What?! But, item bag is common item in the game! And their price should not that high either! I even get one free from Shena! ¡°....I see, you have an item bag with you¡­¡±(Julia) ¡°Is that weird?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°W-well, if you are high noble or wealthy merchants, it would be normal...¡±(Julia) Is that why people at the stall looking at me?! And the juice stall owner give me a warning?! I could feel Julia taking glance of me with worried look. I didn¡¯t steal it okay! Shena gave it for free! ¡°No need to pay attention to it. So, where would you go next?¡±(Rune/Crev) I quickly try to change the subject. At this point, I already give up on getting away from her. After seeing her with that face, there is no way I will able to leave her alone. Just for to night, It will be an exception. ¡°....¡±(Julia) Julia didn¡¯t answer my question and only looking down. ¡°S-should I change my clothes first?¡±(Julia) She meekly looking at her clothes. Is it because that man¡¯s words? On the other hand, her clothes got dirty because of me¡­ ¡°I-i¡¯m sorry for being unsightful...I should have wear better clothes¡­¡±(Julia) She give me a wry smile but her eyes in verge of tears. In the story, Julia lives with her mother in small village. Because at that time the head family is her mother, you could say that their lives was not easy. Her mother often sew down her old clothes for her daughter. And just like any other children, she also sometimes want to wear beautiful dress like a princess. When her father suddenly shows up in front of their door, she was confused and happy. She tought it would be dream come true to have such father. She couldn¡¯t understand why her mother seems reluctant to move with her father. She thinks that it would be a happy lives with her, mother and the father. Never once she know the existence of her other sibling and her father¡¯s first wife. The rest of the story just like a fairy tale gone bad. She and her mother was treated like nuisance. He brother treated her like a servant, and the servant treated them like an air. Higher rank noble usually have servant from lower rank nobles. For lower rank noble to serving a commoner is unthinkable, their pride won over their loyalty. Her father, never know what happened at home when he was away. When he was home, everything proceed as if nothing happen. Her mother smile was no longer bright as it used to. The lined up beautiful dress is not as shiny as she imagine...Looking at her poor mother last moment, she regreted her wish to ever enter the world of noble Since then, she would feel more free when she wear simple clothes. It is as reminder for her about the simple lives she had with her deceased mother back in her village. To make her feel this way, that idiot stall owner, I will make him cry later! I took one of my clean coat out of the item bag and put it on her. This coat was made by Lila. It was pink colored coat, embroidered with white thread. Simple and cute...suit her more than I do¡­ When I put it on her, her dirtied clothes is no longer visible. The coat is long enough to hide her skirt. ¡°...It is alright if you wear this right?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°B-but¡­.¡±(Julia) ¡°....You are amazing¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Eh?¡±(Julia) Julia seems to be flushtered when I I call her amazing. She really is cute. I couldn¡¯t help but smiled at her reaction. ¡°At the early age, wanting to help your family. I think you are amazing¡±(Rune/Crev) I know how sad and lonely it feels when first time I take care my little sisters. I have to bear responsibilities as the ¡®oldest son¡¯ and ¡®big brother¡¯ as well. It is unbearable and tiring for the little me back then. I have to choice but to grow up at early age. But Julia is different. She have the choice to not doing this and have an easily life instead. Yet, she still chose to help her sister and learn all sorts of things neccessary to do so. ¡°The fact that old man can¡¯t see that, it¡¯s mean he have a very poor judgement. You are amazing so be proud of it¡±(Rune/Crev) Now her face is completely dyed in red. At the next moment she smile brightly while her face still red. ¡°Un!¡±(Julia) Answer her full of vigor. Ah, she really is cute¡­. After the talk at the fountain, Julia seems to be cheerful and she cling on me once again. Only this night I let it slide... I have been accompanying her for more than several stand. I must admit, she really is good at appraising things with out using any skill. All of her prediction of the quality is almost perfect while she only miss around 2 to 5 percent of it¡¯s actual worth. She sometimes even know who the maker are. When she appraised things, she would have those serious look on her face. Even if she just a child, she have that intellegent shine behind those two charming eyes. Looking at her like this really makes me thinks ¡®Ah, she really is that Julia¡¯. I bet people would see my idiotic smile all night if it isn¡¯t for my mask. If I¡¯m not wrong, Julia¡¯s age is pretty similar to mine. Is it 1 or 2 years older, she should be between 8-10 since I''m almost 8? Because our ages are similiar, Eden in the game also treated her just like a little sister which of course that made Esta pretty jealous of her. Well, there is also one misunderstanding scene between the four of them (Esta, Eden, Prince and Julia). In the original story, Julia''s nickname was [Pink Rose of Iron Mountain]. Her middle name [Vel], came from [Velmoor Mountain], located in human continent. The mountain belongs to [Vel Mest]¡¯s family and is one of the biggest mineral mines that can rival [Colstra Kingdom]¡¯s biggest mineral mine. Her family runs material business, especially mineral. In the game, it was told that Julia had four siblings. She has one older brother, one older sister and two younger brothers. Nothing else was mentioned about her siblings beside how they had treated her badly. The closest to her was her older sister, [Alverta Vel Mest] Unlike the eldest son who managed the family business, the other child''s fate was either be married of to another family for political reasons or make their own career as a kingdom¡¯s knight. Of course, usually the daughter in the family had their fate sealed to marrying another noble. But not for Julia and her older sister. They both choose to run their own business and defy the fate of noble women. While the other relatives object, her father support their decision. ¡°Rather than seeing my daughters marrying with out love, I would rather seeing you two live happy and free¡± Or so said the father in the Julia¡¯s flash back event. Born as a daughter from second wife, the commoner mother, Julia have hard time to fit in with her other sibling. She is kind and humble because her mother up bringing. When her mother died with her in early age, the only person that care for her beside her father is the first daughter, Alverta. When she was eight, she leave the house, following her older sister and help her in the store. [Alverta Vel Mest] managing a shop specializing in weapon, armor and other craftmanship. Wanting to be useful for her sister, Julia learn to appraised people hand work since she was a little. Hard working, kind, humble, a little bit clumsy and innocent. With that kind of personality, player just drawn to protect her. After walking another several stall, we decided to stop at the food stall for a snack. ¡°Oi, that kid!¡±(???) We bought a grilled meat in stick. The seasoning mostly using honey. ¡°That kid over there!¡±(???) Actually I¡¯m in mood of something salty after drinking that beluberry juice. But salt is expensive, so this is also good enough. ¡°Crev!¡±(???) ¡°?¡±(Rune/Crev) Because someone is calling me, I turn my body around. The one that standing there is a tiger beastman holding a same food as me along with the other four man behind him. That is Kulak and his men¡­ ========================================== This is actually the most words I manage to write. It pass 5,000 words! \(> ¡õ <)/ I will try to finish next chapter by the end of the week (still no promises) The high probably is it isn''t edited yet Chapter 36 I manage! I manage to finish the chapter on time! Here is chapter 36! Not edited yet, I warn you, bad english ahead! Enjoy (^_^)/ ========================================== [Unedited] My mouth moves in mechanical ways but it didn¡¯t form any sound. The three idiots men and their party are the last people I want to meet right now. Aren¡¯t you guys said that you all will take a rest? Should you all be in the inn? Huh? The three idiots somehow pretty beat up than the last time I saw them? Kulak take a glance toward Julia and me before his mouth curl up into a smirk. ¡°Here I am wondering why that your group in such rush, turn out their youngest member had an important thing to attend¡±(Kulak) ¡°I¡¯m accompanying her because of her request!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°He~? Is that so?¡±(Kulak) This man, he is making fun of me right now! I have never remember you as this kind of person! I expect more from you! Even if the reason isn¡¯t because a request, shouldn¡¯t you not call me? Can¡¯t you sense the mood!? Because Kulak¡¯s comment, somehow the three idiots starting to glare at me with high intensity. I really don¡¯t understand their problem. ¡°T-that is true! I force him to accompany me by request!¡±(Julia) As expected from the kind heroine, Julia back me up! ¡°So you taking request at the guild the moment you arrive?¡±(Kulak) I flinch at Kulak¡¯s words. After a long journey, taking another request would be weird. Most adventurer choose to take a rest or sightseeing instead of taking another job immidiently. As I¡¯m pondering how to explain it to them, the most quite member, Josha came to my rescue. ¡°Kulak, I think you should stop toying with the youngling¡±(Josha) Realizing my tense condition, Josha give me a wry smile. He is the most unnoticeble guy among the group, and now I think he is the most decent guy too! You are a decent guy Josha! I can feel it!!! ¡°Kahahaha! Calm down kid. I won¡¯t pestering you any further¡±(Kulak) As if he have his own theory, Kulak slap my back really hard and laugh. This person...he probably a muscle-head. Don¡¯t forget that he penetrated the turtle bear¡¯s shell with bare hand. With that hand, he slap my back really hard and now I¡¯m in agony. THAT¡¯S HURT!! I bite down my lips to surpress my scream. I will not scream in front of Julia. Never! ¡°Well, it is good to find you here. Why don¡¯t you accompany us for a moment? It is my threat!¡±(Kulak) No, even if you say a threat¡­.shouldn¡¯t you sense the mood? I¡¯m walking with a girl here. I¡¯m on a request here. I¡¯m glaring at you here. So, please go away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that shop!¡±(Kulak) Are you blind?! What is wrong with today? First was Julia and now you? Did I not express my intention clear enough? Maybe because she is suddenly sweep away with bunch of strange men, Julia gave me a worried look. I tug her closer to me so she wouldn¡¯t be scared. She quitely walk closer to me and face down so I can¡¯t see her face. Is she that scared? I¡¯m sorry Julia! I¡¯m sorry, because of me, you are surrounded with scary men! Is it just me or the three idiots¡¯ glare becoming more painful? The shop that Kulak shows to us are actually Tiera and it is full of people. I took a glance toward Kulak after seeing how full the main enterance and he just laugh. ¡°They also popular in this country too¡±(Kulak) ¡®too¡¯? Does that mean the other Tiera shop always that full? ¡°Well, compare to the other one we went, this time it¡¯s not that crowded¡±(Josha) You call this isn¡¯t crowded?! ¡°Ah, is this the first time you came boy?¡±(Kulak) I nod at his question. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m in North Continent¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Really? That¡¯s mean it is more reason for you to try food¡¯s here! You will taste paradise and no longer can differ up and down!¡±(Kulak) Since I have been travel with the Tiera¡¯s head chef all along, I doubt that¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get inside¡±(Josha) ¡°Are you sure? They seems really full¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°They maybe full, but they work fast. So, it¡¯s alright¡±(Josha) ¡°? I dong¡¯t understand what do you mean¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°They have this self-service system, it¡¯s really makes the foods go around faster, so the people will walk in and out in no time!¡±(Kulak) Self-service system?! Tiera is actually a Burger K¡ð¡ð¡ð?! ¡°It might be little weird for first timer, but their system is pay first before eat. We order the food at the counter, pay and find your own table¡±(Josha) That is exactly like M¡ðd¡ð¡ðald! Carried away by the group, we get inside the queqe while Josha and the three is finding seats for us. They entrusted their order to Kulak, the usual they said. As for Julia, since she seems a bit tired, she is tagging along with the other to search for seats. At first she insist to tag along with me, but I noticed that she seems wobbly as she walk so I told her to take a seat with the other. Since Josha is with her, I can rest assured that she will be fine. He is decent guy after all! Julia said she is full, so I will probably order her a drink. When we reach the counter, the menu mostly are western food. I have no problem with it, but I don¡¯t think I want any meat after eating the grilled skewered meat from before. The honey grilled meat is really tasty and sweet, now I¡¯m in the mood for something salty. ¡­.Maybe a potato chips? Do they have it here? Mark sometimes made us some potato chips for snack, most of it end up into the twins¡¯ stomach though. Tiera¡¯s menu is differ depent on the location. There is still some fixed menu mostly the drink. Unlike the drinks, the foods have to be alter depend on the season. I didn¡¯t know much since Shena never really told me anything about it. But it seems she take care the business really well. ¡°What do you want to order?¡±(Kulak) Kulak¡¯s voice snap me back from my thought. ¡°Eh, hm...probably something light to eat¡±(Rune/Crev) Like potato chips¡­ah! They have it here! ¡°Something light ey? It is two filet mignom and two fruit juices then. As for my men want the usual, so it¡¯s meat and beer¡­ Girl, we want five pork ribs, five hamburger steak, five beer, two filet mignom and two fruit juices¡±(Kulak) Wait, what? ¡°T-that is to much!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°You should eat more or you won¡¯t grow much¡±(Kulak) No, it isn¡¯t about that! It is you who eat to much! How can Julia and I finished all that meal, We both already ate¡­ Before I can protest, Kulak is already paying all the food and as we waiting for our food, he suddenly move closer to me. ¡°I have heard what my men did to you and I am very sorry¡­¡±(Kulak) He lightly pats my head. ¡°I already give them an appropriate punishment, so please don¡¯t have grudge on them...¡±(Kulak) Is that why they are all beat up?! ¡°Those guys¡­ They have some bad memories especially with wolf-beastman¡±(Kulak) Is that why they treat me harshly? ¡°You see, those three...they lost everything because of someone...someone from the wolf-tribe¡±(Kulak) Because of what Kulak said, I held my breath as my mind keep imagining worse thing that could happend to the three idiots. Lost everything?! D-did some wolf-beastman bandits raided their village? Or family member were killed? ¡°They got beaten up by a wolf-tribe kid after chasing some woman back at their country.¡±(Kulak) WEREN¡¯T THEY THE ONE AT FAULT HERE?!!! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°I know what you are thinking, but trust me, it isn¡¯t like that at all. Those three just doing their job as a soldier¡±(Kulak) ¡°They were soldier? Does that mean the woman is guilty?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Uh~ Not exactly. It just, their superior happens to be a bad man. He like to take high taxes and taking away people¡¯s daughter to be sold as slaves. Nobles are rotten you know, it happens a lot. Those three, they just doing what they ordered to. Even if they don¡¯t like it, they can¡¯t really opposed the order since they all have wives to support¡±(Kulak) Eh, they are actually married?! ¡°Becoming a soldier under those kind of people are terrible¡­ Even they said so. After graduating from the soldier training, they was assigned to a bad man and have to do bad deed. One day, one of the captured woman manages to escape from their superior¡¯s room after stealing some important documents and prove of the bad deed he done. They were ordered to bring her back¡±(Kulak) ¡­..Hm¡­¡­? ¡°Just when they about to bring her back, a bunch of young beastman shows up, beat them up and save the girl. Those young beastman and the girl later give the documents to high authority at the capital city. After that, things start to become hard for them¡±(Kulak) Somehow¡­ This story¡­. A bit familiar? ¡°Turn out the girl they chasing is the third princess. Since they treat her roughly...No, everyone who treat her roughly get severe punishment. As for those three, they were driven out of their own country.¡±(Kulak) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..T-this¡­.. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those beastkids are actually member of certain kingdom soldier and on their escort mission. The most distingush one is the young leader, the one who actually beat them up is a young wolf-tribe boy with brown hair and beside him is the vice-leader, a young beautiful girl from cat-tribe¡±(Kulak) ¡­¡­¡­¡­..BROTHER!!!!!!!!!!! That is definetly that stupid, idiot, lame, siscon brother of mine! How could it be, that is one of key-point where my brother create his connection toward human continent! That event is also inside the original story, when the game is explaining the tutorial for beast-race character, that is the first time of playing Eden character! The escort mission was actually escorting the crown prince to go sightseeing in human continent. Since the crown prince is skirt-chaser, he fell in love with almost any women he met. On their third night, the prince accidently saw a young woman in trouble and recklessly help her. They both were chased by the city guard and Eden have a hard time to protect them. It was that time the crown prince saw brother¡¯s talent and promoted him to be his personal guard. But the most important part isn¡¯t that! Those three are driven out as a punishment! That didn¡¯t supposed to happend in the original story! Althought it¡¯s just the tutorial, the game have the system called ¡®Butterfly Effect¡¯, where the result is deffer depend on what the choice you made. That is why this game is popular, every choice you make will result in different ending. This system is the reason why I spend a long time to reach the ¡®True End¡¯. In the tutorial, this system was explained and for the first try, the right answer to the ¡®True End¡¯ was to chose ¡®Forgive them¡¯ instead of ¡®Punish them all¡¯! That stupid brother of mine, just what he was thinking?! Those three might later become the future soldier A, soldier B or soldier C! The extra minor character who will help them fight off monsters¡¯ attack! ¡°We were the soldier you saved years ago. Now it is time for us to pay our debt!¡± That is the line they used in the original game! Stupiddd brotheerrr! I want to punch him! I really want to punch him for his idiocy! Has vengeance coulded you brother? Where is your kindness?!! ¡°After that, as if they were haunted by bad luck, their wives actually cheated on them. On their way leaving the human continent, they constantly being scammed, beaten up by some thug and many more.¡±(Kulak) ....T-those guys¡­I¡¯m really sorry for what that stupid brother has did to them and all bad things that happened to them... ¡°They were like wounded beast the fist time I see them. After several time fighting and working together, we start to trust each other and created this group. They weren¡¯t bad people to begin with, they¡¯re just to honest if I say. Maybe because seeing you kinda remind them of that person and there was also the fact that you keep surrounded by those girls, those guys just end up harrassing you.¡±(Kulak) ...It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯m enjoying being glued by Kena and Lila who treat me like dress up doll and the twins who is more a hassle to me while using me as Mark¡¯s subtitutes to cook. ...Yup, really not enjoying it... Still, I felt guilty for what my brother have did to them¡­ Will his action influence the story? L-like popularity level or something? I need to report this to Shena right after I get back to the inn. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. After hearing your story, I feel much obligated to help them¡±(Rune/Crev) Because my brother are the sources of their deprived, I feel like I owe them¡­ ¡°You are nice kid aren¡¯t you! Kahahaha!¡±(Kulak) Once again Kulak pats me on the head, this time he messed my hair. The girl at the counter came with our order not long after that. ¡°Here is your order~. Thank you for your purchase, please come again~?¡± Even the way she talk just like those fast-food restaurant. Because the food are plenty, I have hard time holding it. This ¡®fillet mignom¡¯...just what meat are they? They look a bit greenish? Or is it the spices? ¡°Here, let me help you with that¡±(Kulak) Kulak smoothly take the plate out of my hand and holding all those plates with out any problem. He even have some at his head. A circus?! Somehow if you thinking about a tiger and balancing plate skill, you would be reminded with a a circus right? ¡°You can hold the drinks¡±(Kulak) ¡°O-ok¡±(Rune/Crev) Holding bunch of drinks, I walk slowly to ensure none of them spill. As we found the other, I almost drop it. Because looking at Julia crying surprised me. Those rough men! What did they-?! ¡°¡±¡±*Sob*¡±¡±¡± It isn¡¯t just Julia who cried, but they are all too? Even Josha?! ¡°Wh-what happened?! Why you all crying?!¡±(Kulak) Even Kulak have the same confused face as I am. ¡°We are not crying!¡±(Morty) ¡°Definetly not!¡±(Herald) ¡°This is our sweat!¡±(Kalan) You guys sweating through your eyes? Now I am worried. I gave Julia a worried look and she just smile at me. ¡°We all just come into mutual understanding¡±(Julia) They all smile as Julia said that. This is of course, left me and Kulak puzzled. As we are eating the foods in front of us, the three idiots start giving me some of their food. ¡°Here, you need eat more to stay strong¡±(Kalan) ¡°You need to try this too. It¡¯s delicious¡±(Morty) ¡°.....*Sob*¡±(Herald) W-What is wrong with them?! Why are they looking at me with pity in their eyes?! Even Josha and Julia looking at me warmly! This is weird and uncomfortable! ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±.....¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Stop looking at me as I am eating!!!!! ¡°....Just what the heck happened?¡±(Kulak) NO! Stoopp looking at me!!! ========================================== I will make sure finish next chapter faster (Still no promises) Friend : Tsk... ....please put down that whip...I finished it right at the end of the week okay...(=_=;) Chapter 37 DONE! I FINISHED THE 37 CHAPTER! I supposed to finished it earlier like....t...wo...weeks...ago.... (T_T) There are several reason: 1. My school somehow like to call their student in the middle of their semester vacation to do some important presentation project which will determine their grade for the next two semester till they graduate. 2. The new head teacher really loves their student to the point where he cuts off the student vacation by one week (The school start one week early from now on). 3. Somehow my phone and computer is really hard to cooperated with whenever I open the royalroadl (they would either processing everything very slowly, the space bar gone missing and freeze up, probably because my computer is old). 4. I got stuck with some video games which have to be played at certain time to progress toward the next level now my sleeping time is all messed up since some event appeared at 12 a.m. or 2-3 a.m.) 5. I..... I got caught watching some drama show with 8 season series....(I no longer know which is gong to marry whom and who is the bad or the good guy anymore...and I''m regreting it since I hate the ending) Well, the mostly part is my fault (> w <)/ I can''t stand the temptation to stop watching nor playing the game. Here is chapter 37, thanks for reading (^_^)/ ============================ Chapter 37[Unedited] After we ate, Kulak and his member seperated themself from us. He said they have some place to visit. Just before we part, once again, the three idiots give me those sympathetic look. ¡°Take care yourself¡±(Kalan) ¡°Eat more!¡±(Morty) ¡°Don¡¯t give up kid!¡±(Herald) Even Josha didn¡¯t say anything except pats me in the head. Those guys¡­.seriously, what happened? The night bell chime, declaring the time for shops to close. Julia¡¯s maid have been waiting for us in the previous location. She look at me with a smile before she take a bow toward me. ¡°Thank you for today. Despited for my selfish request, you kindly accompany me all night¡±(Julia) She said with smile all over her face. Nuooo! The mini Julia just gave me destructive smile!!!! She is so cute! Julia gave me a gold coin for today request, but that is to much for just walking her around the town. ¡°I have fun today, so your gratituted is enough¡±(Rune/Crev) Rather than paying me, walking with my favourite heroine is enough reward for me. I wouldn¡¯t meet with her anymore after all. I really want her authograp or maybe a picture together as a memento!!! At least I was holding hand with her! Her maid seems startled for a moment because of my answer before she looking at me with pity in her eyes. Seriously, what is wrong with people today?! Since I¡¯m already near the inn, I just walk slowly back. Just a few houses away, I decided to stealthy back to my room. In the end, I¡¯m unable to find anything for Kiel. I will try again tomorrow. Worse case, I will try to make something myself, my crafting level is 57 so I¡¯m sure it will be quite decent! ...But I¡¯m not sure to be able to create something that Kiel like¡­ Let¡¯s just say I have no sense in what kind of jewellary high society girls into. This time I will find something useful and pretty for her! She is my first woman friend after all! As my mind wander on what kind present I should find, I manage to jump from wall to wall and reach my room¡¯s window. Just when I¡¯m about to enter, my eyes lock up with someone¡¯s ¡°......¡±(Kena) ¡°.......¡±(Lila) ¡°....H-hey¡­..?¡±(Rune/Crev) Kena is looking really mad while Lila had a teary eyes. ¡°Ruuunnee!¡±(Lila) Lila suddenly charged toward me with full force, almost causing me fall back down. ¡°Why did you go out with out telling anyone!¡±(Kena) This time Kena is charging toward me. Her big body push all of us fall down the window. ¡°W-waa!¡±(Rune/Crev) Just before we hit the ground, Kena lift the two of us with her wings and we land safely. ¡°That was dangerous you two!¡±(Rune/Crev) Just I was about to be angry at them, both Lila and Kena grab me tightly with a very worried look. Both of them talking at the same time as their faces getting closer to mine. ¡°Walking in the middle of the night is dangerous!¡±(Kena) ¡°I was so scared because you¡¯re not in your room!!¡±(Lila) ¡°Small child like you walking alone is dangerous!¡±(Kena) ¡°I was so surprised when you weren¡¯t in your room¡±(Lila) ¡°It¡¯s not because I want to search your clothes and Lila tried to stop me or anything! I just sincerely worried!¡±(Kena) ...I¡¯m doubting you the moment you say that... ¡°I was so worried since your [Xiarxa Crystal] isn¡¯t inside the inn anymore!¡±(Lila) ¡°If anything happened to you, Kiel will kill us!¡±(Kena) Space! I need space! Your faces is too close!!! .....What was Kena said? ¡°Kena!¡±(Lila) ¡°What?...Oh shoot!¡±(Kena) Kena just showing me a shocked face as if she just realized something. ¡°What about Kiel?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°K-Kiel was worried about...you?¡±(Lila) Why are you end your sentences with question? Why are you look so scared? ¡°T-that¡¯s right! Kiel is worried about you! That brat asked us to keep an eye on you!¡±(Kena) ¡°Kiel did?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°¡±Yeah!¡±¡± Both of them nods in affirmation as if their life depend on it. Kiel...Seriously, I¡¯m not a kid you know¡­ Althought in this world she is older than me, I¡¯m older than her mentally. If I accumulated my age, I¡¯m already an¡­.old man. ....W-well, I¡¯m not even 30 yet! Not an old man yet! Definetly not! Also, did she forget how dependable(?) I am back when we were in that slave trader cage? ¡°M-more importantly! Just where did you go?¡±(Kena) ¡°We were really worried. We¡¯re just about to go after you. We thought you were kidnapped!¡±(Lila) ¡°I was just went sightseeing¡±(Rune/Crev) It might better for me to not say anything about me meeting Julia or Kulak. It will be to much work to explain... ¡°It still dangerous for little kid to go alone!¡±(Kena) ¡°It is dangerous! Please don¡¯t go alone at night!¡±(Lila) I usually wandering alone at the dungeon whenever I go with the twins or Mark, only these two that always treat me like a child. ...Let just apologize, they both seems really scared and worried right now. Those glares scare me¡­ After looking at my dejected face, Kena and Lila soon calmed down. ¡°...Please inform us before you went out next time¡±(Lila) ¡°...I¡¯m sorry¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°*Sight*...Let¡¯s just get some sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow¡±(Kena) While looking tired, Kena hold my hand as we walk inside the inn. Why? *kyun*kyun*kyun* And why she is squishing it like that? ¡°...Even with out holding my hand, I won¡¯t run away you know?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°I know, I just want to hold these soft, white, cute hands of yours¡±(Kena) *slap* Her last word make me slap her hand out of instict. ¡°.....¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°....Kena...¡±(Lila) ¡°What? Her hands is really soft!¡±(Kena) ¡°...¡±(Rune/Crev) There is nothing I can say about that peverted smile she have. If only she behave more and shut her mouth, Kena could pass as tomboyish beauty...Only if she behave and shut her mouth¡­ ¡°W-why are you giving me that cold look? I just can¡¯t help myself okay!¡±(Kena) ¡°*Sigh*...¡±(Rune/Crev) She might be beyond repair¡­ ¡°Stop looking at me like that! Even thought you look cute, somehow I feel a huge dissapointment in your eyes! This make me feel bad!¡±(Kena) ¡°....Kena¡±(Lila) ¡°Lila! Heal my broken heart!¡±(Kena) Kena turn around and hug Lila immidiently. ¡°*Sigh*¡±(Lila) Even Lila seems to be giving up. Yup, just like usual coversation¡­ After we ascend to the second floor, the door which supposed to be Mark¡¯s room suddenly open wide. The twins exited the room with tears in their eyes and run toward us. ¡°¡°Crev!¡±¡± W-wait, what is going on here?! Why are they crying??? ¡°We can¡¯t do this anymore!¡±(Parika) ¡°My body can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±(Perika) ¡°What happened?!¡±(Kena) ¡°¡±Mark force us!¡±¡±(The twins) ¡°¡±¡°Mark did what?!¡±¡±¡± All of us dumbfounded¡­ Kena seems to be beyond mad, Lila¡¯s face went pale while I...still trying to processing what was happening right now. ¡°Who said I will let you take a break?¡± Very omnious voice could be heard from Mark¡¯s room. As he walk out of his room, Mark have a very scary face, a dead beat face¡­ The twins quickly hide behind Kena¡¯s back while saying curses word toward Mark such as ¡®Petty!¡¯, ¡®Devil¡¯, ¡®Heartless¡¯, ¡®Virgin¡¯, and ¡®Monster¡¯. ¡°What this is about? How can you forcing on girl! Are you even a man?!¡±(Kena) Kena seems to be really mad toward Mark, she seems ready to explode anytime. ¡°Crev! You are here!¡±(Mark) But Mark just come toward me and ignoring Kena as if she didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Where have you been?! I need someone to make the whipcream!¡±(Mark) ¡°...What?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Those two glutton! They can¡¯t do any simple task even thought it for their own sake that I¡¯m cooking in the middle of night!¡±(Mark) ¡°We tried hard! We whisk for an hours!¡±(Perika) ¡°You just didn¡¯t give us any rest and keep ordering us to make more wipe-cream!¡±(Parika) ¡°You guys keep eating them! Of course I need for you to make them again!¡±(Mark) Now that Mark mention it, the twins have whip cream around their cheek. ¡°...Not our fault they were so tempting¡­¡±(Parika) Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°We work for it so it was given for us to earn it¡±(Perika) ¡°Crev, I really need you! I can¡¯t work with these two!¡±(Mark) ¡°Why are you cooking in the middle of night in the first place?¡±(Kena) I have the same question. Also, Mark seems a bit fire up? ¡°He have been dragging us to help ever since we told him our grandpa love sweet¡±(Perika) ¡°Your grandpa...like sweet?¡±(Rune/Crev) With that scary look, how he handle the twins and now the fact he like sweet at that age...is your grandfather trying to win gap moe contest? ¡°Un! He often secretly order sweet from Tiera. But since he order it pretext that it is for us, the servant naturally bring the sweet to us¡±(Parika) ¡°When we eat it, grandpa will sulking for days¡±(Perika) ¡­.That is¡­ ¡°...Adorable¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) I didn¡¯t think everyone would heard me, but everyone look at me with awe. ¡°Grandpa...adorable¡­¡±(Perika) ¡°That is the first anyone ever say that¡­¡±(Parika) ¡°I do realize you are and odd kid...But not this odd¡±(Mark) ¡°R-...Crev, please don¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t fall in love with anyone close to you or close to your friend! It will shorten their lives!¡±(Kena) ¡°They will die!¡±(Lila) Apparently both Lila and Kena look at me with fear while treating my affection as a lethal deases¡­ Let¡¯s just ignore their words or it will damage my heart... ¡°Anyway, you can just make the sweet tomorrow can¡¯t you?¡±(Rune/Crev) Mark¡¯s skill is really good, although he is still lacking on dessert recipes, the number of sweets he made already plenty. He even could create a a simple cake in short amount of time. Why would bother himself prepare some sweet in the middle of night? ¡°That isn¡¯t the issue!¡±(Mark) I tilt my head slightly over Mark¡¯s word ¡°Our grandpa, his servant just hand us a letter a few hours ago¡±(Parika) He found out where his grandchildren inn already? He must be really worried about them. Perika hand me a letter with her family crest. In the letter, the twins¡¯ grandfather challange Mark as head of Tiera chef to create a dessert with the selected main ingredient. As I finished reading the letter, Mark bring out a bowl full of¡­Is that a fruit? ¡°It is a challange letter! To porposed this difficulty level...My blood is boiling!¡±(Mark) Mark...I know you tend to excited about cooking, but I didn¡¯t know that you are actually hot-blooded type... ¡°This! It might look similiar with Epgra berry, but it isn¡¯t.¡±(Mark) Epgra berry is what they call grape in this world. Apparently it was called berry intead a fruit here. ¡°The fruit¡¯s skin is taut, it taste a bit sweet and there¡¯s not much meat behind their red skin with the seed as hard as rock...This fruit give delicate and fleeting flavor¡±(Mark) ¡°It called Gredra berry, not epgra. It one of our local fruit¡±(Perika) ¡°This berry is grandpa¡¯s favorite. He used to pick them with grandma at the forest¡±(Parika) It seems the twins¡¯ grandfather once said how nice to eat some sweet made out of gredra berry and they told Mark about it. After buying some gredra in nearby stall, they have been practicing to make dessert with it. They were having hard time since the berry only have small amount of meat. ¡°But turn out this berries were hard to process! And the problem is this berries are actually used only the seed¡±(Perika) ¡°The seeds are really hard and used for deodorizer smelly room! While the berries can easily get stale¡±(Parika) Although gredra a little bit similiar to grape, the color is green and white¡­ Sometimes the plant in this world can be similiar, slightly different or completely different to the plant in the earth. Just as he give me the bowl full of gredra berries, a familiar smell catch my nose¡­ ¡°!...This smell¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Gredra is known for the smell. It used to deodorized the changing room at the workshop or at home¡±(Perika) ¡°For us dwarf, gredra is delicious after long hard work as a snack because it¡¯s cheap¡±(Perika) ¡°But the amount is to small for a dessert. There actually no one ever think to use them as a dessert since gredra¡¯s meat mostly used as ingridient for tea¡±(Mark) Mark is very knowledgeable about cooking. He already went to many places solely to learn recipes. If Mark doesn¡¯t know how to turn this gredra into food, then this will be major break out for us¡­ ¡°Fuh...¡±(Rune/Crev) I, unconciously smile toward the berries in front of me¡­I was planning to sleep since I use a bit of mana today, but now I¡¯m in high spirit on experimenting with the berries in front of me ¡°Perika, Parika, tell your grandfather to give us more time, at least a week to create the dessert. We will not bring just one but several dessert out of gredra¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°¡°Okay!¡±¡± ¡°Also, we need to contact Shena¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Eh? Contacting Lady?¡±(Kena) I smile toward the confused Kena. ¡°She will love this¡±(Rune/Crev) ____________________________________ (Kulak¡¯s Pov) Even thought the night wind feels cold as it blows againts my skin, since the dwarf kingdom located at the volcanic mountain, the ground feel so warm as I walk at the chilly night. It suppossed to be lively like any other night. After drinking some booze, eating meat and then having ourselves entertained ¡°......¡±(Kulak) Glancing at my back, three men are having down pour at their face. ¡­..We are about to enter the red-light district, but what is going on with this uncomfortable mood?! Unable to bear this sense of discomfort, I start open my mouth toward crying men. ¡°Stop crying! You all grown man for God sake!¡±(Kulak) ¡°...Sob*...¡±(Morty) Just what happened when I was gone to get the food? ¡°You can¡¯t blame them Kulak...Even I, feel the pain of that young one¡­¡±(Josha) ¡°H-he...lose his family at such young ageeeeeee!!!! Uugguhh¡­¡±(Kalan) ¡°He was sold as slave at young age and tortured by those evil noble!!! Uwaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!¡±(Morty) ¡°Nuoh!!!! He was sent to be child labour at the mine! Being tricked many time by those nasty people! Guuuuhhhh¡±(Herald) These men¡­ Even thought they all grown men, to cry like that don¡¯t they feel ashame? ¡°He used to have happy family...But the bandits destroy his village! Now he is on journey to get revenge!¡±(Kalan) ¡°it isn¡¯t like that! He is on journey to find his long lost twin brother!¡±(Herald) ¡°Nooo! He used to be noble¡¯s child! But his evil uncle kill his family over inheritance and tried to controlling him! Now he is on the run!¡±(Morty) Oi,oi,oi! Everyone of them is having a different story! ¡°He have wear that mask to hide his face from the evil uncle!¡±(Morty) ¡°What are you saying! That is clearly because he have huge scar near his mouth from the bandits¡¯ attack!¡±(Kalan) ¡°No! He have to hide his face because his promised toward his twin brother!¡±(Herald) No, you guys...can¡¯t you see that you each have different story?! ¡°.....That kid...he have trought a lot¡­¡±(Josha) That isn¡¯t the point Josha!!!! ¡°Just where did you heard such story?!¡±(Kulak) ¡°¡±¡±¡±From his fiance¨¨¡±¡±¡±¡± Fiance¨¨? The image of sweet girl that was with that kid enter my memory. ...That girl is his fiance¨¨? True that he seems to be overprotective toward her, but is she really his woman? That kid was keeping his distance to that girl. He guard her, care for her but at the same time trying to not to be friendly with her. Even thought he admit himself to be at least 10 years old, I can tell that he isn¡¯t. His body is to small to be 10 years old beastman. Crev, that kid keep hiding his face. Even when he eat, he tie up a handkerchief to cover his mouth when he eat or find secluded place so his face is not seen. He seems wary toward his surrounding yet he able to eat with manner that fit those high society people. He is weird and mysterious. At the age of ten, beastman will start to develop an ability such as sensitive hearing or sharp sense of smell. Depend on which tribe, the ability will variate. As a wolf-tribe, his ability should be similiar to mine, the tiger-tribe. although he somehow able to sense enemy at a very far distance, it wasn''t because his ability as beastman, but something else entirely different. Unless he is awake or on guard, he can''t sense even the nearest monsters just like the turtle shell bear back then. Even when I''m sleeping, I can somehow sense such high rank monster out of instinct. On the other hand, that kid have a very strange smell. In the morning, he have a very dangerous smell to the point that I sometimes feel chills to my body. Yet after some point, he gave off some sweet, fluffy smell, just like a morning''s dew. Despite how much he act and speak just like an adult, I just can''t see him other than a child. This of course this make him very strange to me. Lying and hiding to such length¡­Did he do something bad and on the run? .............Heh! ¡°Chuckle*...¡±(Kulak) That kid, he might be weird but he isn¡¯t bad person. He help me and my men despited how they treated him. What a silly question I have. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back and have some nice sleep!¡±(Kulak) I help my crying men walk straight as we change our destination. What ever happen to that kid, what reason he have or what ever he run from, I will pray for his safety and hope that one day, we can all have another nice dinner together like this and of course with out any mask or secrecy. As I look up at the clear bright moon, I thought to myself, ¡®Ah, today is also a good night¡¯. ============================ I hope I can write faster for the next chapter. (T_T) Chapter 38 New chap! Things have been very hectic, I just keep unable to post new chap these days... This semester and next semester quite important for my graduation. And I have been quite stressed out lately.. ( TT _ TT ) My friend(the co-host) is now have become an exchange student and fly off to somewhere right after get back from vacation... So here is the chap, please enjoy (^_^)/ Warning, beginner level english! ======================================= Chapter 38 My body feels heavy and my head is dizzy. As the sun hurts my eyes, I tried to move my body slowly. Then, the familiar scent tickle my nose. A nostalgic fragrance came out from a cup near where I¡¯m laying down. It¡¯s a bit cold, so I warm it up with fire magic. I take a sip and the warm, sweet-bitter feeling walk through my throat. My tears fall down from the result I made. I work hard¡­ I work really, really hard¡­ This is the fruit of my work. This bitter taste that I usually dislike. Mixed with single cup of milk and sugar, I drink it happily. Right, it is coffee¡¯s taste. I¡¯m not a fan of coffee. I¡¯m more to tea faction actually. But this one is exception¡­ This one is fruit of my hard labour. Making a coffee from scratch is already tiring. Selecting the cherries, processing them, drying, milling, tasting and roasting¡­ it take more than a week, especially without using any machine¡­ I thought one week would be enough, but after I asked Shena on how to processing the coffee, it actually takes more than a week¡­ This is the fastest we could get. I got scold by Shena cause I promised the twin¡¯s grandpa a week. ¡°Are you an idiot? You are an idiot aren¡¯t you? Do you think coffee bean can process itself so you can just pick it up and drink it? Should I shove them up to your throat? We might be able to make the processing faster as a coffee luwak...¡±(Shena) She was talking kindly, but somehow I felt cold to my spine and my butt¡­ I could tell that she was serious. In the end, Shena asked help from Syl to speed up the coffee processing. Her magic is so amazing to the point where she can cast it from far away place. I tried to use my [Analyzing Eyes] on her once out of curiosity, she detect my magic and just smirk at me.
Status Window
Name Syl
Age ??? GenderFemale
Race ??? Level???
HP???????????
MP???????????
??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????
MY EYES! AND MY HEAD! It hurts not only my eyes, but also my head! Her status window is full of question marks. My [Analyzing Eyes] skill level up by 5 after that and I passed out. When I met her once more, Syl whispered to me in playful tone. ¡°It is rude to peek at someone''s profile, especially woman. Next time it wouldn¡¯t end with just passing out~¡±(Syl) I¡¯M SORRY! I won¡¯t do it again! I swear! After that, I would retain myself from taking a peek on someone¡¯s status window unless I think it is necessary. Syl is scary¡­. I took another sips to calm myself down from that dreadful memory¡­. Fuh...It¡¯s good... Coffee in this world are originally white. Even after roasted, the colour would turn into caramel brown. Although I was really tired from making the coffee into a powder, the after is really sucking my life dry. Right, I¡¯m talking about you Mark! Coffee pecan biscuits, Ice cappuccino, mocha mudslide milkshake, brazilian coffee biscuits, maccadamia coconuts sequares, cappuccino cheesecake, coffee biscuits, coffee and walnuts surprises, espresso cake, coffee sandwich cake, coffee zabayon, coffee charlotte, and lastly baked coffee apples are the recipes I can think off from the available ingredients. Mark keep bothering me, asking and not letting me have a single rest until he understand every single recipes completely. When everything is ready to deliver, I passed out. Since I haven¡¯t replenish my mana for days, it seems I got the penalty and out for several days once I sleep¡­ I¡¯m tired physically and mentally... I refill portion of my mana that I just use for heating the coffee and change my clothes before get out from my room and walk down to the diner. Then, I assaulted by big meat buns. ¡°Ru-Crev! I¡¯m very glad you¡¯re awake!¡±(Kena) ¡°Omp-!¡±(Rune/Crev) I-i can¡¯t breath! ¡°K-kena! Stop! You¡¯re killing him!¡±(Lila) Lila is trying to separate me from Kena, but she tighten her grip more and crushing me. Being embraced by boo-I mean girl is comforting, but getting crushed by is not comforting at all! Since I just wake up, I have no power to resist and now I¡¯m lack of oxygen. Not good, I¡¯m about to pass out again... ¡°Crev! You¡¯re awake!¡±(Mark)Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Suddenly, Mark pull me out from Kena. ¡°Try this one! I tried to make the gredra seed powder into popsicle just like beluberry! I mix it with milk, sugar and add some biscuits in it! The twins said It was good, but I wonder if you can add something else? I¡¯m planning to sell it in Tiera!¡±(Mark) But then, Kena pull me again toward her embrace. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t pull him roughly! Crev just wake up! He is still weak after all those hard work!¡±(Kena) ¡°Y-you both! Stop that! Crev looks as if he can collapse anytime!¡±(Lila) Lila, pulling my hand like that just make me even dizzier... ¡°...You guys...please...let me eat something first¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) At my weak complaint, Mark quickly prepare me a meal which I vigorously ate. ¡°Hurry up and taste it!¡±(Mark) Be quiet Mark...I haven¡¯t finished my meal! Do you know how hard it it is for me to eat while covering my face?! After I finish the last spoonful from my plate, Mark popsicle almost all melt up. When I¡¯m about to take the popsicle, it suddenly gone. ¡°Tasty!¡± Followed by familiar voice I turn my head toward the exit door. ¡°Oi! You two, that is for Crev!¡±(Mark) Mark¡¯s angry voice is directed to the two girl who is running away. ¡°We will go back to the workshop!¡±(Perika) ¡°Please bring us lots, lots of lunch!¡±(Parika) They both looked very lively and enthusiastic, probably because they can start on making weapon for the tournament. We just give the twins¡¯ grandfather the identity of Tiera¡¯s head chef in exchange for letting the twins back to their house and using their old workshop. As the part of dwarf noble, the twins¡¯ grandfather give his grand daughters a complete set on everything they need as a blacksmith. He even build them a special workshop and that is the only place the twins able to work quietly without any external disturbance. ¡°He really like the foods didn¡¯t he?¡±(Rune/Crev) Can I call this mission a success? I still have regret though... I really want to see that stern old man eating sweets things with happy face or maybe with frown between his eyebrows but still keep eating. Isn¡¯t that kind of adorable?! Sadly, I passed out. I remember Lila was smirking scarily right before they deliver the foods but now she seems the least interested? Why? Since the twins bluntly told Tiera¡¯s secret, it seems that their grandfather now create some kind of business contract with Shena, said Kena. ¡°Yeah, he really like it¡±(Mark) Mark told me with usual expression. ¡°To the point where I got engaged to the family¡±(Mark) ¡°KOFF!¡±(Rune/Crev) Choked by my own drink, I almost die. ¡°Now I have fiance¨¨s¡±(Mark) He said casually. ..Eh?...fiance¨¨s? Not fiance¨¨? No way, right? I mean, the three of them often argues and fight with each other. Even if they get along, the would soon fight over the raw materials! Rather than that kind of relationship, they would fit more as siblings. Faint heartedly, I asked Mark. ¡°F-fiance¨¨s...who?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°The twins¡±(Mark) ¡°...¡±(Rune/Crev) While drinking my tea, I ran away from reality. Ah, today is also another great weather, I wonder there will be a blizzard tomorrow? ¡°¡±¡±...¡±¡±¡± After I took another sips, I flipped at Mark. ¡°How can you got engaged with both of them?!¡±(Rune/Crev) Yeah, I just can¡¯t keep calm myself down. He got engaged with two women at once and a twins for God sake! definitely not because of he is getting a girl faster than me...definitely not. Confused with my sudden outburst, Mark look at me with dots like eyes before he seems to realizing something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Crev, we already prepare a good plan so we won¡¯t fight over ingredients in future¡±(Mark) THAT ISN¡¯T THE PROBLEM! ¡°In exchange for maintaining my cooking equipment, I will cook for them, do the washing and cleaning. Every materials will be divided into 3 of us, with 2:1:1 portions. Whenever we spotted a great materials, we will hold a debated on will we buy it or not. The result will not determined by vote but by the utility and purposed of the materials itself-¡± ¡°...Mark, you¡¯re getting engaged, not making a business contract right?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°? We have the regulation and rule written in this magical contract¡±(Mark) It¡¯s hopeless¡­ the three of them are hopeless¡­ ¡°At first, the old man want you to engaged with one of the twins¡±(Mark) *Crash* This time, I accidently drop my cup ¡°Why?!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Since he¡¯s already involved with Ancagon, I would as well told him about how you teach me all the recipes and he quickly put forward the engagement talk between the four of us¡±(Mark) ¡°...Some sort of political marriage¡­¡±(Lila) ¡°W-we quickly shoot down the idea!¡±(Kena) Having one of the twins as my wife and Mark as my brother-in-law...My peaceful life dream just crumbling in front of my eyes... Good job in declining the old man! Just when I¡¯m about pour another drink, Lila drop out the bomb. ¡°Wolf-kin is well known for having one partner for lives, so the oldman can¡¯t force you to an engagement once he know you are engaged¡±(Lila) ¡­What? ¡°Hey, hey, how can you didn¡¯t told me that you are engaged? Is she pretty?¡±(Mark) Engaged, to whom?! ¡°Crev¡¯s fiance¨¨ is really pretty! With long black hair, small red lips and petite body...Really, really pretty!¡±(Kena) Black hair... Could it be, she is talking about Kiel? Why is Kena puffing her chest with that smug face? She isn¡¯t your fiance¨¨ you know? ¡°Hoo~ she sounds like a nice catch¡±(Mark) Kiel isn¡¯t my fiance¨¨! She¡¯s just kidding about that proposal thing! She is now in love with Arke! ¡°W-wait! That¡¯s not-¡±(Rune/Crev) Just when I¡¯m about to correct the misunderstanding, Kena cut in and adding more to make it worse. ¡°They sleep together, eat together, study together, they practically always together!¡±(Kena) ¡°He~~¡±(Mark) Stop that Kena! The misunderstanding, stop making it worse! Why are you looking at me with that ¡®I did great¡¯, face?! Mark too! Stop looking at me with that smirk up your face! ¡°I heard that they kissed passionately in front of Allan...¡±(Lila) Not you too Lila?! ¡°Yeah, yeah! So passionate, to the point that their lips bleeding!¡±(Kena) ¡°N-no! T-t-tha-¡±(Rune/Crev) Back then, Kiel was just making an evig contract with me! ¡°Apparently Crev was four and his fiance¨¨ is ten years old back then¡±(Lila) ¡°Hooo~~~¡±(Mark) Stop! Stop this! Why you all shaming me?!! ¡°I-i-i...N-no! T-that not it!¡±(Rune/Crev) Mark is now looking at me with full smirk! ¡°Preying an older woman...Crev, you are pervert little boy aren¡¯t you~?¡±(Mark) NUOOOO! At this point, my whole body is red as boiled crab. Hole, please somebody, find me a hole and bury me!!! Lila, Kena and Mark, they are gang up on me! The three of them staring at me as if I¡¯m some sort of perverted boy! It would be a lie if I didn¡¯t overjoy when Kiel kiss me, but she was ten! I have no such interest toward children! True she is beautiful, but it isn¡¯t like that! Stealing ten years old first kiss is guilty enough for me! NO! Stop looking at me! ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! It isn¡¯t like that at all!¡±(Rune/Crev) As if they didn¡¯t believe me, the other three keep maintaining a big smile on their face. Unable to endure the harassment, I try to voice an excuse. ¡°I-i have something to do in my room!¡±(Rune/Crev) I ran back to my room and then let out voiceless scream against my Kiel doll. I have prediction that they will keep teasing me about this! As if the shaming incident isn¡¯t bad enough, I got call from Shena through Xarka crystal that night. ¡°Rune, did you know that the main characters are in the dwarf kingdom?¡±(Shena) ...I forgot telling Shena about it...P-pretend that I didn¡¯t know! ¡°I-is that so? Wh-who is it? I have to be careful then!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°...It seems, the heroine was spotted taking a passionate rendezvous with a masked wolf-kin in Tiera, I wonder who is it?¡±(Shena) Shena¡¯s voice sounds gentle, but there is an ominous pressure in it.. ¡°Rune, my fellowmen, I use to cut their little miss pinky if they were lying¡±(Shena) ¡°I¡¯M SORRY! THAT WAS ME!¡±(Rune/Crev) Somehow I unconsciously doing dogeza in front of small Xarxa crystal... ____________________________________ Rune is running away with face colored in red, and seems to be almost crying out of embarrassment, leaving the trio at the diner... ¡°...Crev is so cute¡­¡±(Lila) ¡°He is honest by nature, he even embarrassed over kiss on the cheek or so I heard from the twins. It¡¯s quite a surprise to know he already kissed...¡±(Mark) ¡°Nah, I heard the kiss actually just an accident or something. The fiance¨¨ was the one who kissed him, Crev didn¡¯t prepared at all¡±(Kena) ¡°But looking at him flustering¡­just cute¡±(Lila) ¡°Yeah, you just want to tease him!¡±(Kena) ¡°looking at how lively he is, really bring relives to my worries¡±(Lila) ¡°Sleeping like a dead person, it wouldn¡¯t hurt if we tease him a little¡±(Kena) ¡°It feels good once in awhile!¡±(Mark) Little did They know, the topic fiance¨¨ will bring more misunderstanding in the future... ======================================= Next chap...should I make Kiel''s POV...or Julia''s maid? Thanks for reading (^_^)/ Chapter 38.5 Chapter 38.5 [Unedit] [AN: at this moment, Rune is having a nice walk at the market with Julia] This is...what with this uncomfortable feeling? ¡°Dear student, you have the ink all over the document¡±(William) Just as this sly fox said, I accidently snap another feather quill in my hand, causing the ink spreading all over the paper. ¡°My utmost apologies teacher¡­It¡¯s just, somehow I think someone is trying to take my Rune away...¡±(Kiel) Actually, It¡¯s not ¡®I think¡¯, but more ¡®I sense¡¯ someone is trying to take my Rune away. That stupid duo, just what are they doing? Are they really watching out for Rune¡¯s safety? ¡°I know you are worried for that cute little fiance¨¨ of yours, but you haven¡¯t been focused since this afternoon¡­ Is my training still not enough? ¡±(William) Are you saying that I should extend my time as you personal toy? ¡°Teacher, you are a great teacher, if I do wrong, it isn¡¯t your fault. I just need to work on my own internal problem. So please don¡¯t waste your precious time on me more than needed.¡±(Kiel) What I mean is stop meddling with me. Just teach me the necessary works and no more extra torture from you. As if understanding the meaning behind my fake smile, this sly fox¡¯s smile started getting wider¡­ Meaning that he found my sublime refusal entertaining. ¡°Having such a diligent student such as you is a joy to me. I might even teach you one or two things in relationships.¡±(William) Suddenly mentioning relationships, this old fox¡­ He knows well what are my deepest worries and dare to poke on it for fun. ¡°But teacher, I think your goal and my goal in relationships are completely different pictures. Unlike you, my dear teacher¡¯s beloved, Rune is still alive and well¡±(Kiel) I just touch a sensitive subject intentionally there. A few seconds later, I sensed an anger behind his usual smile. ¡°Hahaha¡±(William) ¡°Fuhuhu¡±(Kiel) Just because you releasing such dire air towards me doesn¡¯t mean I will meekly back down. You started it old fox. We both keep smiling without a single word while give out a very chilling air between us. ¡°Guys, guys! I can¡¯t stand this! Why are you both smiling, what¡¯s so funny? And why is the room is so cold?!¡±(Allan) Ah, I have forgot that old pervert is here. Both of us give out a sigh over the insensitive comment as the man at corner couldn¡¯t catch our little games. Looked like he don¡¯t want to be left out from the conversation, Allan start to pose himself. ¡°Talking about relationship, don¡¯t you think you have something to ask someone that have experience five or maybe eighteen times in relationship?¡±(Allan) He said while pointing toward himself with a smug face. I stare at him with cold eyes before re-write the spoiled documents. ¡°I bet they are the one who dumped you¡±(Kiel) He wilted in instant. ¡°Now, now my dear student, cut some slack to the poor man there. It isn¡¯t his fault that the girls find him disappointing¡±(William) ...you deliberately give him the blow didn¡¯t you old fox? ¡°......*sob*¡±(Allan) Now he is crying at the corner. The silent once again fall in the room until Cordelia comes in to bring tea for us. ¡°Master, the tea is-Eeek!¡±(Cordelia) Surprised by Allan in the corner, Cordelia peek a glance at us but we just pretend didn¡¯t know. She seems to grasp what happened though, because a moment after she serve the tea to us, she keep looking toward Allan with pity. Unable to bear the awkwardness, she decide to try and call out to him. ¡°...Um, Mr.Allan, Would you care for some tea?¡±(Cordelia) Maybe its because of Cordelia often being tease by William, she can sympathize with him. But the gesture actually just invite William¡¯s wrath. See? He¡¯s eyes is no longer smiling, just pure killing intent. ¡°Cordelia...You are a fine wom-!¡±(Allan) Just a few second before he touch Codelia, a cane fly straight, stuck at the wall just right beside Allan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there is a big bad bug, so bothersome that I want to annihilate it with my cane¡±(William) He then walk toward Allan while holding an empty cup prepared for Allan. ¡°Why don¡¯t I prepare the tea just for you? You really like the tea right? Groveling like a pig while kissing the tea on the floor is your favorite isn¡¯t that right, M-r-Allan?¡±(William) It is amazing on how he delivered line full of jealousy with refreshing smile on his face while stepping on Allan¡¯s face as if he is a dirt. Isn¡¯t that the poisonous tea? The one we used to trap the guy that had kidnapped Allan¡¯s daughter. It seems he remember it and turn pale in instant.In a few seconds, he quickly get away and with a very disappointed face start complaining. ¡°Why, why you both so cruel to me!? Keep trying to kill me! Ever since I came with you two, you both keep hurting me, torturing me, feed me something weird and threaten me! What did I do wrong?!¡±(Allan) Why you ask? ¡°Torturing you? We do no such thing. I would never harm Lady Shena¡¯s underling, right dear student?¡±(William) Because it was interesting to watch you suffer. ¡°Right, you are important member of Ancagon¡¯s guild after all¡±(Kiel) We both give a very refreshing smile towardAllan, cornering him even more at the edge. Pulling little prank at him simply our little enjoyment for us. ¡°Really! How could you stand them Cordelia?! They are evil! Of course you wouldn¡¯t like that kind of people right?!¡±(Allan) Trying to make Cordelia his ally, he knows well that she is William¡¯s weakness. ¡°U-um...actually, Will- I mean master is a gentle person¡­¡±(Cordelia) Gentle? Are we still talking about the same person? Not only me, even Allan seems to have the same question. His face is so easy to read. ¡°I believe what he did have a reason...disliking him i-is impossible for me¡­ Um! I w-will always lo-love him...Is what I... think¡­¡±(Cordelia) Said Cordelia stammering with her own words with a bright red face. I remember that the one Allan mentioned are ¡®people¡¯, not just ¡®William¡¯. Of course it¡¯s impossible for you to hate him, you are his ghoul servant. You can¡¯t live without him providing you his mana. ...This is stupid¡­ This kind of thing, of course teacher wouldn¡¯t- ¡°.....¡±(William) -Affect¡­ ¡°....ah¡±(William) ¡­.Who? ¡°...no, wait¡­¡±(William) Who is that man covering his face with his hand while his ears fully red? ¡°...J-just give me a second to calm down...¡±(William) Who are you?! Who is this guy blushing hard at us? Not only me, but Allan is also dumbfounded with his mouth hang open. Why...Why do I suddenly feel a pink atmosphere in this room?! While we were on silence this old fox smoothly put his hand on Cordelia¡¯s hips and pulled her which at this point, she end up sitting on top of William¡¯s lap. ¡°E-eh?! Master?¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Sure, you would love me for anything I did right?¡±(William) Said him with a challenging smile while pinning her down on top of the sofa. The confused Cordelia started to sense that something is a miss and turned slightly red. ¡°W-what are you doing master!?¡±(Cordelia) ¡°What am I doing? I wonder, why did you stir me up on purposed? Aren¡¯t you already expecting this would happen?¡±(William) He stated with delighted smile all over his face, then he cup her chin in his arm and peck her on the lips.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°!!!¡±(Cordelia) On purpose, he definitely did that on purpose! Are you trying to show off in front of me old fox? The smug face of his...Are you intentionally pick a fight? I keep smiling in front of this old fox maintaining my calm while Cordelia is hitting him out of embarrassment. disgusting... Unable to bear the pinkish air, Allan suddenly stood up yelling. ¡°I too! Want to have a lovey-dovey romance with my wife!¡±(Allan) Somehow I could sense William saying ¡®What is this pervert saying~?¡¯ with his smile, probably annoyed because Allan just destroy the pinkish air in the room. How can I tell? Because I have been trained by him for years, I starting to able read many kind of sublime message from his smile. ¡°That is something funny coming out from a single virgin middle-age man¡±(William) ¡°Biku*!¡±(Allan) ¡°E-eh?!¡±(Cordelia) ¡°...?¡±(Kiel) ¡°B-but Mr.Allan had a daughter!¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Yeah! I have a daughter!¡±(Allan) ¡°Are you saying that you want to be lovey-dovey with your daughter? My, what a pervert...¡±(William) ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not what I mean! Stop twisting my word, making me sounds straight like a pervert! Just so you know, I¡¯m a true gentleman by nature! I treat girl gently and won¡¯t lay hand on girls below 17!¡±(Allan) ¡°¡±¡±...¡±¡±¡± Calling yourself a true gentleman, he just tarnish the meaning of gentlemen¡­ ¡°Yet, those girls found this self-proclaimed ¡®true gentleman¡¯ undesirable¡±(William) ¡°T-that¡¯s-¡±(Allan) Almost unable to refute William¡¯s sharp words,Allan starting to sit down in the corner, questioning himself. ¡°Why did the girls find me unattractive? Is it my face? No my face is handsome...Is it because my poor choice of words? N-no, my pick-up line should be perfect..Th-then maybe-¡±(Allan) Why can¡¯t he see that his personality is the problem¡­ Ignoring the gloomy creature near the bookshelf, I¡¯m starting to ask the thing that have been make me wondering. ¡°Teacher, what is a ¡®virgin¡¯?¡±(Kiel) When I voice my question, everyone stop moving. And looking at me with unbelievable face, even William smiling with pity in his eyes. ¡°W-will, you-!How-! Whe-! Why did this kid ask that? How could-! Arrgh! This kid is already pass his 15 for God sake!¡±(Allan) ¡°Funny that I¡¯m wondering to myself as well...My dear student, you debuted at the high society long ago and already make connection to some nobles. How can you not know? You...Do you know how relationship works?¡±(William) What kind of question is that? Are they belittling my knowledge?! What does ¡®virgin¡¯ even related to relationship? Isn¡¯t that word supposed to mean as an insult? ¡°Of course I know my dear teacher¡±(Kiel) Smiling as usual, everyone start to release a relieved sigh. ¡°Rune teach me every night about it¡±(Kiel) ¡°GEFFOH!!¡±(Allan) ¡°What?!¡±(Cordelia) ¡°...¡±(William) Choking by his own breath and looking at me idiotic face, both Allan and Cordelia looking at me hard enough as if their eyes almost pop out. ¡°I know that Rune is acting more mature than her age...But I never know she would be that mature! This is bad! This is bad in many level!¡±(Allan) ¡°There is must be something wrong here! This is so wrong!¡±(Cordelia) Why are they panicking? Unlike the other two, William casually ask me. ¡°...And what did she actually teach you?¡±(William) He purposely asked as if he is treating me like a child. Irritated by how he act, I told him what I know. ¡°Every night, after both party have mutual feeling, they both kisses-¡±(Kiel) At this point, I¡¯m taking a peek at my teacher face, he¡¯s still smiling calmly. Just you wait after I finish, I will wipe that smile out of your face and you won¡¯t be able to think that I¡¯m a child! ¡°-And sleep together. Later they both have a baby in the next morning¡±(Kiel) That is the conclusion I get after hearing Rune¡¯s storytelling every night. ¡°¡±¡±........¡±¡±¡± Not looking at the three, I assume the silence is a victory of mine. ¡°Since Rune and I in relationship, we both have already kiss and every night we would sleep together, holding hand. It¡¯s only a matter of time until we have a child on our own!¡±(Kiel) I often heard that having a child is the best way to tie your relationship stronger. Even if I didn¡¯t believe such weird rumour, there is nothing wrong to be cautious. If that is true, in that case, I want to have lots of children! That way, Rune and I would have a very, very strong relationship! ¡°¡°¡°..................¡±¡±¡± How¡¯s that! We are really passionate at each other! ¡°Fiuh¡­.I thought that major damage have been done there¡­¡±(Allan) ¡°That is so cuteee~¡±(Cordelia) ¡°...Of course...What more could happened, you both are overreacting...¡±(William) ¡®Of course¡¯? ¡®What more¡¯?There¡¯s still more after a kiss and sleeping together? ¡°Of course, Rune is still a child, her way of thinking and teaching the older kid that pure kind of relationship is sooo adorable!¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Did you anticipated something from kiddy love affair, Cordelia? How cute¡±(William) Kid-...kiddy love affair?! ¡°I-i did not! It wasn¡¯t because I think anything can happened between the two or anything¡±(Cordelia) ...So are you saying that nothing happened between me and Rune?! We kissed! I said we already kissed! Both of them now starting to flirt around in front of me. Losing my composure, I retort the two stupid love bird in front of me with low tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I said I kissed her? And we sleep together!¡±(Kiel) "Kiel..."(William) "!..."(Kiel) Ah, I screw up¡­ William looking at me with dissapointed look over my action. Just when I¡¯m trying to recover, he suddenly tease me on purpose. It as if he is trying to prevent me from regain my composure. ¡°Hm, we heard you my cute student. Maybe I should give my beloved the same kiddy kiss you have¡±(William) ¡°M-master!¡±(Cordelia) ¡®Kiddy kiss¡¯ and now ¡®Cute¡¯?! He just demoted my status from ¡®dear student¡¯ to a ¡®cute student¡¯! Are they expecting something more? But what is it? What¡¯s more after kiss and sleeping together?! We even holding hands you know!? As if noticing my confusion, William is looking at me full smile saying, ¡®I never know, my student is actually retarded¡¯ as the final blow. Stop looking at me in similar manner as you treating the pervert over there! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Kiel. It can¡¯t be helped if you didn¡¯t understand about it. You have been too busy studying after all¡±(Allan) Of course, since Rune hate savage and violent people, I have been trying hard to hold myself down from hurting people even if I find them hateful. Since injuring people recklessly is forbidden, I¡¯m learning the way to destroy my enemy without hurting them by messing up their mind, Rune didn¡¯t say anything about making those people lose their sanity after all. Until now, I keep my promise to Rune. I didn¡¯t kill or attack people blindly. I choose my prey-...I mean enemy thoughtfully and slowly nurture them with love and tender care. Until they choose to ruining themselves and fall to the deepest, lowest, worst thing that could happen to them. Watch them struggling and being seen with untrusting, hateful, disgusted eyes of those who supposed to be their loved one. Ah¡­.So much fun. But, to actually be comforted by Allan, humiliated! I feel really humiliated now! ¡°But if Kiel didn¡¯t know...wouldn¡¯t that be bad in the future?¡±(Cordelia) Cordelia suddenly voice out her mind and everyone went silent for a moment. ¡°I could teach him!¡±(Allan) ¡°¡±.........¡±¡± Both me and William look at the enthusiastic Allan. Staring at him quietly, I think to myself, How can someone who keep failing in relationship teach me, my body and soul have long distrust him... ¡°But is it alright?¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Of course it is! I would be happy to teach this kid. Kiel is already like my own child.¡±(Allan) I¡¯m WHAT now? ¡°My! How kind of you Mr. Allan¡±(Cordelia) Ignoring my annoyed smile, Cordelia seems to be delighted by Allan¡¯s offer. William starting to get dreadful from jealousy flame. Not yet realizing what kind of feeling both me and old fox had, I just put my usual smile. No need to be ¡®kind¡¯ and teach me, I suggest you to RUN if you still value your life old pervert. Maybe because his survival instinct suddenly kicks in, a couple minutes of stare and smiles later he understood that he is in danger and having a cold sweat. ¡°O-oh! B-but I-i think! I left my uh- w-wig at the tavern! I need to get it back! Maybe next time!!¡±(Allan) And he ran with full speed out from the office, leaving a quite thick black mist from his lie¡­ ...Wig...Is that the best excuse you could come up with? ¡°...What an arduous fellow. He first saying ready to teach but now running away with tail between his leg¡±(William) He is smiling, but he actually pretty pissed now since his prey just run away. I could say that old pervert just escape dead. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m your teacher, I supposed it is within my responsibility to educated you, even if the topic is something I never expected...¡±(William) Said William looking a bit troubled. But irritated by everyone reaction, I have no intention asking help from them. ¡°There is no need for you to do that teacher, I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb your precious time. Also, I think I need to learn it by myself, for my own sake that is.¡±(Kiel) My expression is all fake smile with a clear displease underneath. He might tell me that I still need a lot of practices and extended my stay. But because of how they belittle Rune¡¯s teaching or how humiliated I am when they threaten me, as if I¡¯m still a child. My pride just won¡¯t let me receive help for the smiling man in front of me. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think you could study about it from books¡­¡±(Cordelia) ...I can¡¯t? ¡°Please refrain from asking another nobles...For many reason and your future, please never ask them¡­¡±(William) Somehow William is warning me with a very serious eyes. ¡®They could take advantages from you¡¯ is what his face saying. True that those nobles keep presenting their children for my partner, they didn¡¯t back down even the slightest when I said I¡¯m already betrothed. To dare proposing me despite that, I never feel so umbrageous and in verge of tearing their limbs apart then use it as livestock feed. But I held back, for Rune. ¡°I think you can slowly gathering information. Especially the servants inside the mansion, I guarantee they are trustworthy. But, in case you need help quickly, you can find me and Cordelia any time¡±(William) ¡°I¡¯m very worried. Wh-what if Kiel get tricked by bad guy? This is very bad master!¡±(Cordelia) ¡°...I¡¯m fifteen already. Being teaches by him, do you think I would easily tricked?¡±(Kiel) ¡°W-well¡­¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Let it be dear, our child just enter the so called rebellious stage¡±(William) With teasing tone, the old fox smirk at me. ¡°O-our c-c-c-c-chi-child¡±(Cordelia) Stammering red, Cordelia seems ready fly to heaven any moment, while I¡¯m trying to brush it off by smiling. ¡°Please dear teacher, your jest¡±(Kiel) You shitty fox! I¡¯m...not your child! Or in this ¡®rebellious stage¡¯ thing! ¡°See, denial stage, just like Syl¡¯s parenting book said. When the child entering their teen, they will become more rebellious, often teenage rebellion takes form in the violation of societal norms. And as these norms are set in place as much by teens themselves as by their adult caretakers, or so.¡±(William) Why would you have such book?! ¡°I too, rebelling toward my parents once. So it¡¯s might be true. Rebelling seems to be part of how they find their identity while progressing toward adulthood¡±(William) ¡°My...my child is grown up already...hic¡­¡±(Cordelia) Cordelia start to tearing up, loss in her own imagination while that shitty fox is enjoying himself comforting her. You are messing with me aren¡¯t you shitty fox! You definitely enjoying this aren¡¯t you!? Tsk! ¡°Teacher, you keep insisting to teach me this all relationship things. I assume, you are an expert in that field¡±(Kiel) Giving him my sweetest smile, I¡¯m starting to attack him. ¡°Well~ such a wonderful teacher as you, it won¡¯t be weird for having one, two or maybe ten? partner at my age¡±(Kiel) Cordelia has take my bait and stop moving around. ¡°What are you talking about dear student? I am a faithful man. I will stay to one and only person in my entire life¡±(William) ¡°But teacher, for you to know so much, that is mean either because someone teaches you before or a secret affair ¡­¡±(Kiel) I tone down the last word to a whisper but enough to be heard. ¡°piku*....¡±(Cordelia) ¡°That¡¯s remind me, teacher was really popular with the ladies at last party. They didn¡¯t want to be separate from you teacher. Is it because you''re excel in relationship?¡±(Kiel) Acting as innocent child, I ask him with an upturn gaze. ¡°....¡±(William) He is smiling, but I know he is quite disturbed by it because¡­ ¡°Kiel, would you KINDLY finish your work at your room? I would have a nice chat with William¡±(Cordelia) Her smile is twitching¡­ Do you really think I would leave you two alone? My bait would quickly be countered by that shitty fox the moment I leave. Put up my worried expression, I give another follow up. ¡°B-but, there is still something that I¡¯m not quite understand from the report. Also, miss Cordelia, are you planning to scold teacher? Please don¡¯t do that¡­¡±(Kiel) This time pretend siding with him, I put a pleading face. ¡°Beside, whoever teacher having affair with, that wouldn¡¯t affect you at all right, miss Cordelia?¡±(Kiel) ¡°Eh?¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Miss Cordelia is stoic, cool, kind and most of all, professional at you job! So that is impossible for you to have feeling between lord and maid right?¡±(Kiel) Toying with her, I somehow made her put some distance with William. ¡°T-that is right!¡±(Cordelia) Clenching her fist, I could see William about to throw his cane at me with the smile on his face. Luckily, Cordelia turn around and he put down the cane in hurry. ¡°I-i-it is no matter for m-m-m...uh...you cheater¡­¡±(Cordelia) She is unable to said it and give him pathetic insult instead. She is in verge of tears¡­ ¡°Come Kiel, let me help you with your work!¡±(Cordelia) ¡°Okay~¡±(Kiel) Sneering at him at the back, this is my first victory. This will put Cordelia away for a few days before he trick her back. With my fake smile, I pack the documents and writing tools. Although they offer help, I would better choose studying myself about relationship and this ¡®virgin¡¯ thing. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in hurry or anything. __________________________________ {Next day morning} ¡°Kiel, this is bad! Rune appear to think oldman with muscle and beard who like sweet as adorable!¡±(Kena) ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to be busy for a weeks or more. I wouldn¡¯t be able to contact you for a while-¡±(Rune) ¡°You better hurry up and finish up all of your work kiddo. Look like some pretty lil¡¯ fiance¨¨ of you just having a nice walk together last night¡±(Shena) ¡°.......................................................¡±(Kiel) ________________________________________________ *knock*knock* ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it my most beloved, dearest, uncute student? It is rare for you to came to my room in early morning. Is there something you want?¡±(William) ¡°Dear teacher, please teaches me this relationship thing to the point the other partner can¡¯t live without me and also how to put a curse so no one dare to touch your belonging¡±(Kiel) ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you want to learn it by yourself?¡±(William) He is still angry¡­I expect much, that is why I bring my trump card here. ¡°Kiel need our help! Don¡¯t you worried that some bad people try to trick our child?!¡±(Cordelia) Ah, he is smiling face said ¡®...Yes? Pardon me, but what child?¡¯ to us. I need a little push. ¡°Mommy...I¡¯m scared, what if some bad guy lie and kidnapped me?¡±(Kiel) ¡°M-m-¡¯mommy¡¯...Kya! Don¡¯t worry my child! Mommy will protect you!¡±(Cordelia) Easy ¡°Please~~ Daddy? Mommy is agreeing to teaches me with you...every day, until late, late,late,lateeeee night¡±(Kiel) Here is my present, I will give you time to flirt around you old fox. So you better teaches me or she will teaches me alone, every day until night. No time for her to take care of you. Understanding my intention, the old fox start to laughing at us. ¡°Heh, you¡­Meet me at the study room after breakfast. It is an important study for our child after all, we need to teach you fast, isn¡¯t that right, mommy?¡±(William) ¡°Y-yes!yes! For our cute,cute child!¡±(Cordelia) Both of their mood improved significantly. Stupid couple¡­ When we walk to the dining room, I could heard William whisper near me with a smile. ¡°Sly little fox¡±(William) I don¡¯t want to called that by you shitty fox. When the study time finished, I¡¯m leaving the both of them in the study room on purpose, I could see the sly fox smiling ¡®I glad you at least able to read the mood¡¯ at me. What? I just want to get out from that ¡®pinkish, uncomfortable air feeling¡¯ room. ...When I went out, sometime I could spot Allan, sitting in the corner crying because he is being neglected. You have been peeping on our study didn¡¯t you? And I decide to ignore him. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 [Unedited] I don¡¯t remember how long I have been living in the slum. But for me at that time, being alive is about eat or to be eaten. I would do anything for food, even if that mean to steal or kill. I have never got caught or lose a fight. Who would thought that my last target would be my first defeat. Her body was no bigger than mine at that time, but she is strong. Her movement is very beautiful that it captivated me. Despite that, I think she is a weird noble lady, rather than sending me to officials, she take me in as her servant. Who in the right mind would take a thief from a slum as her own personal servant? Don¡¯t you afraid that I will betray you for money? Or steal your stuff? But after living together along with the other, for the first time I sense the feeling of having family. She teaches me how to read, count, talk politely and how to defend myself. Even if the current me is no match for her, the ominous has long gone and unconsciously, she has become someone that is important to me. I have pledged my loyalty to her, I would follow her even to the end of the world. That is how much she meant for me. I didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, but the noble lady, lady Alverta hates men. She hates them to the point whenever she accidentally touch one, she will immediately take a long bath. That is why her whole body is covered, she wear men¡¯s clothes, long sleeves, long pants, high collar and black gloves to avoid direct skin touch. She also refer men as a ¡®thing¡¯,¡¯it¡¯,¡¯that creature¡¯, ¡®that being¡¯ or worst, ¡®that low, inferior, waste ******* trash¡¯ in front of her several trustworthy servant. With her deep hatred toward men, lady Alverta is planning to created a great company and soldiers rivaled a country consist only women. For that dream to come true, she have to stand alone, away from her family. The only family member who stay close to her is the little sister, little miss Julia. She seriously believe in her sister trying to be independent and have been working hard for her sake. Never once she questioned why there is only women around her, she is pure and gentle little girl. Lady Alverta too, loved her dearly to the point positioning me and another personally trained girl as her personal maid (guard). While I¡¯m working as little miss¡¯s maid, I noticed on how she have a discerning eyes, she easily point out the defect, price, quality, and the crafter of each product Lady Alverta showed. She also a diligent, honest and polite child. If one thing I find as her fault is her imagination. Honestly, at first I saw her as the naive little girl full of dream and imagination. But I was wrong, she too is weird. Reading so many books of fairy tale and romance, sometimes little miss imagination can turn into delusion, a terrifying delusion. One time she fell for a baker boy. ¡°Did you see him? Did you? He purposely throw this bread so I will pick it up!¡± No little miss, he just disposed the unsold bread. ...Please don¡¯t put that moldy bread in your treasure box... ¡°This is the chair he used to sit on...I can still feel his warmth¡­let¡¯s bring it home with me!¡± Little miss, that chair isn¡¯t for sale¡­again little miss, that chair won¡¯t fit in your treasure box... ¡°That woman...why is she so close with my prince...is this...an affair?!¡± No little miss, that girl is that baker¡¯s girlfriend. Why is little miss seems to be happy about it? Wait, is that the baker boy¡¯s hair on miss¡¯ desk?! Why is it surrounded by candle? Are you making a small shiren? But it wasn¡¯t the first time little miss acted like this... ¡°My prince...He accidently locked the door, how clumsy of him~?. No matter though, this kind of lock will easily be opened with my love¡± No little miss, that is trespassing¡­ ¡°This clothes*sniff*...ah, there is my prince smells¡­ Let bring it home with me¡± No little miss, that is stealing... ¡°If I mixed my hair to his food, is that mean we were one? Ah, no that is indecent! Kya!¡± No little miss, please...stop¡­ Without her knowing, the baker boy is living in terror...because of her. When lady Alverta heard about that baker boy, she used whatever she had to make him disappear from little miss¡¯ life in secret. ¡°He isn¡¯t worthy of you¡± Said lady Alverta comforting the sadden little miss. She is trying to make little miss giving up every men she ever fallen for. Although in my point of view, she saved those men from little miss...but let just keep it to myself. Little miss never have more contact than having simple first conversation with every boy she ever fall for. But it was very hard to made little miss give up on them. The only solution is either erase them completely or made little miss fall for other man. Fortunately, the last man little miss ever fall for is a marriage fraud which we easily and without a single guilt disposed off. The fact that man even tried to seduce the 6 years old little miss himself is already a crime and this made many of our servants volunteering to actually kill that man. To prevent this scary situation to ever occur again, both of me and my colleague always took precaution over any boys walking near little miss. Then one day, little miss coming home with love struck eyes. ¡°No, what should I do? I just found my fated partner! Ah, his gentle hands that stroke my hair, his gallantness when he saved me from bad people, his cold gaze when he scold me and the mysterious air surrounding him...Noooo! I¡¯m madly in love! Kyaaaa! I should dedicate my memory of him in the painting! Please prepare my painting tools!¡± It was severe, very severe...This is the worse condition I ever see after serving little miss for many years. I look toward my colleague with cold eyes, demanding explanation. ¡°Little miss and I...we accidentally get separated at market¡­T-there¡¯s a sale at Tiera restaurant! They sell this special beluberry sandwich you see! It is a limited edition and only sold 50 per day! It was delicious, y-you can have some!¡± Is that the best excuse you can tell? Are you trying to bribe me?! Everything we have work for end up in vain! I give her harsh punishment after that and also confiscate the sandwich. ¡°What do I do...My prince is so dreamy!¡± I stare at little miss with pity. It isn¡¯t like I want little miss to never get married or anything. Of course as little miss attendant, my wish is for little miss to find a good man and stop her creepy habits. I¡¯m wishing for little miss happiness, find a nice guy, get married, build a happy family and stop her creepy habits. But I was planning to will never let little miss be near any boy until she able to break her terrifying delusion and stop her creepy habits. And there is also an issue about lady Alverta... ¡°A guy? Who is it? Send someone to drove him away from my sister! She doesn¡¯t need any men who isn¡¯t worthy!¡± Not good, if you talking about ¡®worthy¡¯ from your point of view, then there will be no guy in this world that worthy enough for your sister! Lady Alverta standard is impossible! What kind of man that don¡¯t have **** and not breathing?! I don¡¯t think you can call him a male, I don¡¯t even think a living being at all! if I leave it like that, little miss will end up without any partner for the rest of her lives! That is why I will judge him by myselves! If he is the same as the other, then I wouldn¡¯t hesitate report to lady Alverta. ¡°I found him!¡± Little miss figure give a fist pump, looking very happy. I know that little miss is good at tracking her target, but never know that she is this lucky. Since little miss happen to saw him at the adventure guild, she have been trying to stalk- I mean follow him, but we lost him over the crowd. ¡°I was really surprised when he suddenly fall from the sky, he¡¯s just like an angel...my prince! Please take me and fly me with you to heaven!¡± ¡®are you asking him to double suicide?!¡¯ Is what I unconsciously scream internally.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Looking at little miss, even her eyes turn into heart shape. This is beyond help¡­ But this might also a chance to evaluate him. The first thing I notice about is his race. It is the first time little miss ever attract to a beastman. He is a wolfkin, if I remember right, wolfkin are famous of their loyal love. They will keep one partner for the rest of their life which is good for little miss. As for his fac-... Is that a mask? Why is he wearing a mask? That mask is suspicious. ¡°Myprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprincemyprince-¡± ...Let''s just follow him for now... At first a little accident happened which resulting little miss having close contact with that young boy. This is bad! Very bad! Little miss never have a close contact before! Not this close! I want to take little miss and run away, but looking at the situation and little miss¡¯ eyes, I don¡¯t think pulling little miss away is possible, so I decide to improvise. I have a lot of tools at my bag to somehow save or lift up little miss reputation and I successfully use it to make him accompanying little miss even as a quest (by scattering flowers petal behind little miss to increase the beauty effect or so little miss told me) I keep following the both of them to see how he will treat little miss. Since I know that he take him as a quest which mean we will pay him later, I already speculate that he will act nice toward little miss. ...But what is this...although little miss come strong at his as far as holding his hand, he seems to not bothered by it. On the other hand, little miss¡¯ mouth is whispering something similar to a curse... ¡°Weareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednowweareengagednow-¡± No little miss, just because you both holding hand, it doesn¡¯t mean you both are engaged¡­ Strangely, for boy who live as an adventurer, he have a refine etiquette at the same level of middle rank nobles. No, the fact a child as small as him already is living as an adventure is plenty strange, he could be elf mixed breed. ¡­ I didn¡¯t know whenever he like little miss or find little miss irritating! That mask, his expression is unreadable because of that mask! How can I evaluate him!? In the middle of the walk, unfortunate things happened and he protect little miss from that jerk merchant. Lucky enough sudden gush of wind broke the merchant stall, they manage to escape safely. I will report that merchant later to lady Alverta. He is considerate and let little miss to take a break, he even treat her beluberry juice. He gave little miss a cute pink coat to cover up stain in little miss dress. Why did he have that girl coat anyway? Just as the mood become comfortable, the both of them walk together and eat at the stall nearby. The boy¡¯s mystery just keep piling up one by one and most importantly¡­ I can¡¯t believe my eyes, but little miss actually having a date, a NORMAL date! He able to have a normal date with a little miss! I¡¯m overjoyed! But then a bunch suspicious thug appear. Those hooligan seems to be friendly toward that young beaskin. C-could it be that he actually tricking little miss and tried to sell her to those thug?! Unforgivable! Just as I¡¯m about to step in, the young boy actually holding little miss¡¯ hand while keep his body in between little miss and those hooligan as if he is trying to protect her. ¡­Maybe I will watch the situation a little longer¡­ They all get into the famous Tiera restaurant. I can¡¯t believe he actually leaving little miss with those hooligan! That boy, how could he! Don¡¯t worry little miss, I will save you! ¡°I¡¯m Crev¡¯s fiance¨¨!¡± *BAM* I just fell down from my chair when I¡¯m about to step out. Little miss, this isn¡¯t the time for your delusion! ¡°Tsk! As I thought, that midget should perish already!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Kulak will be angry again at us. He will beat us if we keep bothering that kid¡± Huh, those men actually have bad relation with that boy? ¡°Also, that kid isn¡¯t that bad you know? Remember how he give that ointment for Morty? His wound heal really fast and that ointment is actually quite expensive¡± ¡°Despite how you treated him, he still worried about you three. You might have a bad experience with wolfman, but not every single one of them are bad¡± From their conversation, it appear that they used to bully the young boy but then when they were injured, the young boy actually help them. For a moment, their table turn silent, but one of them suddenly speak up. ¡°B-but don¡¯t you think that he is weird? Wearing such suspicious mask and took a very high caution to not revealing his face?¡± I have the same thinking as you, that mask surely suspicious! ¡°That, he might be have a strong reason behind it¡± As one of them trying to defend the young boy, little miss suddenly lean forward with a high spirit and shining eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it! The reason of Crev¡¯s mask!¡± And then, little miss start telling those four her delusio- I mean her speculation, leaving the four of them in verge of crying. Even the boy was confused when he come back with food. Without knowing any of little miss bizarre behaviour, their little date come to the end. That young boy actually able to have normal date with little miss, he even decline the reward. At the end, I too start to think that he might little miss destined partner. But I can¡¯t let my guard down yet! Until I check his background and make sure he will make little miss happy, then- ¡°Wearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarriedwearemarried-¡± ¡­Little miss... Even though little miss is pretty and smart, her hobby is the problem that chase away many guys in terror. Not to mention she is only nine years old. Little miss, I¡¯m worried about the future... ____________________________________ Rune¡¯s Pov Before, we were really scared since we accidently exposed Mark to the twins¡¯ grandfather but apparently Shena immediately in contact with him right away after I was present the coffee cake, now they both had already perform an alliance. That is why Mark and the twins¡¯ betrothed as collateral. We still get scolded for acting rash thou. Sometimes I start to think that as long we have Shena, everythings going to went well. Ever since the incident with twins¡¯ grandpa cleared up Perika and Parika have been so busy in their workshop. Mark somehow got himself loads of ingredients from his grandfather-in-law and have been cooking to heart content. He sometimes go and check on the Tiera restaurant and send some food to the twins. Lila have been doing some controlling and document check on Tiera¡¯s financial reports before sending it back to Shena while Kena has been acting as her bodyguard. They did tried to drag me with them but I managed to ran away. I promised them to quietly stay at the inn. Kiel is also busy lately, it seems she received more education from William. ¡°Please wait for me okay? I will definitely study diligently and make you proud!¡± I¡¯m in verge of crying! My daughter(?) Is so sweet that I¡¯m gonna cry! She said it related to culture or courting etiquette. I know that high society have a different etiquette but are you planning to courting someone Kiel? Is it Arke? It is him isn¡¯t it? You are only 15 and he is in twenties, if you want a lover please wait until you are 18 or daddy(me) will cry. I keep asking Cordelia on how is Kiel doing there and she assure me that Kiel is doing great. ¡°My child is studying diligently with my hubby!¡± ...Cordelia, did your hit your head? I can''t understand what language you''re saying, you mean my child right? Since everyone¡¯s very busy, I have plenty of spare time alone. Even though I said that, I¡¯m actually in crisis. Julia, she keep appearing everywhere I go. Since she is one of the main character, the contact between me and her was a mistake. Even after trying hard to avoid her, she¡¯s keep popping out here and there. I feel like I¡¯m being hunted by her somehow¡­ The only safe place for me is the twins¡¯ house, I¡¯m visiting their grandfather lately. In the evening, I bake another coffee cake and visit the twins¡¯ grandfather to have a tea together. We aren¡¯t that close actually, it simply a place that safe from Julia, and also because I¡¯m interested in how dwarf¡¯s crafting technique. ¡°Yer quite the curious one aren¡¯t ya?¡± (Twins¡¯ Grandpa) ¡°I might not look like it but have quite a skill in crafting you see¡±(Crev/Rune) ¡°HA! Seriously lad, first yer a cook and now you¡¯re crafter too? You should marry my grandchild already!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) The twins¡¯ grandfather are dwarf noble, he usually speak politely, but after talking more with him, he sometimes can¡¯t help to let some accent slip by. ¡°I¡¯m much, much, much younger than your granddaughter you know?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°My wife older than me by 10 years, it is still acceptable¡±(Twin¡¯ grandpa) ¡°I-i already have fiance¨¨¡±(Crev/Rune) I told him the same excuse as the last time. ¡°Beside I thought you hate outsider?¡±(Crev/Rune) Mark is an outsider but his engagement is a political one. Unlike Mark who have relation toward Tiera, I¡¯m just passing through and happened to share some recipes with him. Mark is also the one who search and matches the ingredients from my previous world with this world¡¯s materials. He diligently find the closest resemblances ingredients from my descriptions only. Truly dedicated. ¡°My son has already married one, my descendant no longer a pure blood¡­ What the difference it make if they marry another one? All of my rage already addressed toward their father¡±(Twins¡¯ Grandpa) ¡°I-is that so¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Well, this kingdom¡¯s nobles have a different taste in beauty compare yer the outsider. It not like there are any nobles that really cherished those rascals from the bottom of their heart...¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) The grandfather has pained look when he talk about it. From what twins¡¯ grandfather told me, women with small height, strongs arms, big chest and bottocks considers as a the beauty standard around here. Big bottom and chest known as sign of fertility so they can give birth to healthy baby, while strong arms and legs is sign for prosperity so the women can do the housework...taking care of the children, washing their clothes, carrying them for hours and help your husband with the raw materials. They also consider women with height above them mean the woman look down to the man so it¡¯s a big no. ¡°And I could sense that you will be fine man in the future. Might be a little naive and pathetic...easily get overwhelmed by my granddaughters-¡±(Twins¡¯ Grandpa) Hey! I heard that! ¡°But passed enough for them¡±(Twins¡¯ Grandpa) I¡¯m sorry but I decline¡­ There is plenty of reason, but most noticeably is my gender... It is true that both Perika and Parika is taller than the average dwarf and they have a slim body. Although they are strong, both possess a small arms and you wouldn¡¯t believe if those slender arms can swing that axe and hammer so easily. Both can be considered cute but apparently it¡¯s the opposite for people in here. ¡°Rather than giving them to people that only after my fortune and name, I rather have outsider as grandson-in-law who can cherish my descendant¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) He said while taking another slice of coffee cake. ¡°Isn¡¯t their current engagement also political one?¡±(Crev/Rune) ¡°It is, and even if he is an outsider, compare to other small fry nobles, he is the best candidate so far.¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) Just how bad the other candidates? ¡°He can cook delicious meal, able to control both of my granddaughter, having close relationship with Kokoam city¡¯s lord which consider as the best trade location in the north continent and the head cook of famous Tiera. Most importantly, he treated my granddaughters well. How could I miss the chance? Although I have a problem with him having both of my grandchild as his wives¡­¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) So it wasn¡¯t your idea to have them engaged to the same man? ¡°By being betrothed, those filthy nobles will stay put for awhile. Truly, the both of them are such hassel! The moment ye left them a minute, I lost several workshop in flash!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) Showing a gentle smile, he take another bite from the coffee cake. Next moment as if he realize something, he is start to glaring at me. ¡°But don¡¯t tell them that I said that!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) ¡°Okay¡±(Rune/Crev) I said with smile. Not convinced, he gave me a warning once again ¡°Seriously don¡¯t! Don¡¯t ye dare tell any of them! Or I¡¯m gonna throw you to prison!¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) ¡°I won¡¯t¡±(Rune/Crev) Looking at him glare and throwing empty threat while holding cake like that, I almost let out a grin. Is it weird that I see twins¡¯ grandfather adorable? He is healing my heart¡­ probably because he remind me a little of doctor Alba back in the village. They have the same healing air¡­ maybe because the beard...or maybe because they both have the same large, rough and gentle hands¡­ ¡°So, are you interested in making armor or something?¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) Is it just me or his eyes is shining quite dangerously? ¡°A little bit-¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°GOOD! Let me tell you the most basic of dwarf¡¯s smitting! You first have to learn the history of our glorious kingdom, I was started five hundred years ago. Our ancestor, the founder and the first king-¡±(Twins¡¯ grandpa) This, this is going to be long isn¡¯t it?! Why did he suddenly start telling me his kingdom history? That is beyond the ¡®basic¡¯! I took a little peek toward the surrounding servants, seeking for help but it¡¯s hopeless. The other servants are actually listening with passion in their eyes! Some even start shedding tears and pound their fist to the chest as if they are hearing some national anthem. Oh God¡­ I regret for asking, so please someone, save me... Chapter 40 Chapter 40 [Unedited][Unfinished] ¡°And that is how the current king establish the new rule¡± (Twins¡¯ gramp) *clap clap clap The moment gramp finished his story, everyone that present is clapping their hands, including me. I thought it will be a very long boring story, since I always skip such long words of monologue about each kingdom history in the game. At first, I didn¡¯t really want to hear about it because it was boring, but the story begin turn to unexpected development. From politics to strategy, mixed up with fantasy. With gramp¡¯s voice and passion, the story turn out become very interesting Although some part sounds exaggerating, it still is amazing story and I unconsciously get absorbed in it. The story start from war between the elves and the dwarves. From the start dwarves are scatter around the north continent in form of clan while the elves were live inside the forest away from touch of outsider. A small conflict between the elves and dwarfs without knowing who was start it first. The small dispute keep adding up and escalated into big conflict. Those conflict slowly bring each clan together. Fear for sudden outbreak war made both side prepare for any incoming attack, but no real fight ever happened. When the demons start their invasion, the northern continent was working together to protect their country. This act bring both races into a mutual understanding and start to work things out between them. Friendship bloomed and races in north continent start to accepting each other. As they fight against the demons, bond between races become even stronger. When the demon king was defeated by the hero, the land finally in peace and every country was in fast development...until 300 years ago, the sudden war break out in northern continent, known as the stain for the dwarven, the Bedriegen war. The first one to wage the war was the dwarven. The current king at that time start the war with the intention to take over minerals and natural resources from the elven forest. He realized that the nature of dwarven in creating things will cause the materials shortage in the near future. At that time, raising monsters as materials livestock has not been invented and instead of finding alternative, the council pressure the king to attack the elven, destroying the hundreds years of trust between races. The invasion toward elven territory lasted for many generation¡­ Until the current king¡¯s father start to make peace with the elven. The friendship between races had long gone, the elven and the dwarven back to original animosity. But that didn¡¯t stop the late king from trying to mend their previous bond. Some said the reason behind his strong will to befriend the elven is because the previous king¡¯s best friend is an elf. Of course there is lots of dwarven who are in conflict between invading the elven territory for natural resources and oppose to fight their ancestor¡¯s comadre in arm. With the previous king decree on stopping the invasion, he also start to find alternative solution in the materials shortage. He went on journey and found the technique on ¡®monsters breeding¡¯, then he start his own research on each different type of monster. By passing the ¡®monster breeding¡¯ knowledge to his people, the dissatisfied masses. His book ¡®How to Create Your Monster¡¯ is number one best seller and had been copied more than a hundred thousands times. It spread to many part of the north and even become like a holy scripture for the dwarven and monster tamer or monster breeder has become one of the high pay job. On the other hands, while the minerals in the dwarf kingdom still decreasing, it wasn¡¯t as fast at the previous rate before the book was release. While the dwarven were in frenzy with developing their own monsters farm, the current king develop a new rule to safe the other minerals by preventing unauthorized mining and hunting. The king made a decree which is why people can¡¯t hunt, dig or sells freely without special permit. Each dungeon and mines are owned by the kingdom and nobles. The kingdom hire worker at the mine, the output will be submitted to the owner (nobles) of the dungeon or mines. Then they will sell it to the merchant guild to distributes to their member. There will be commission between the nobles and merchants. There is also special tax in these matter and those tax is used to fund expedition in searching new resources and partnership through other countries. This system is a revolutionary, although there still some insatisfaction, most of the people agree to this option. Most of the dwarven are devoted to this rules as they dream for the new mineral resources, evading kingdom¡¯s tax is something dreadful similar to sin for them. I don¡¯t think the game tells the story this details... ¡°And then, what happened to those that enter without permit?¡±(Rune/Crev) Gramp give me a crooked smile at my question. ¡°It isn¡¯t something a child should know¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Next, he pat my head with a very serious expression ¡°Never, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, EVER, try to take crafting materials from a dwarven, especially stole from them. You will not want to know what we did to those criminals or where are they now. One thing for sure... their soul is now eternally bound in this world, they will have to forever wondering between the living and the dead without a single chance to rest in peace¡± For a moment, I saw some scary light emerge from his eyes, sending chills to my spine and all I can do is nods my head meekly. Note to myself, never mess up with gramp¡­ ¡°You are a clever child...Unlike two ungrateful brat who can¡¯t stay still and keep getting into trouble, end up running away, coming home as they like and they didn¡¯t even apologize¡­¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Gramp, your eyes isn¡¯t smiling, it¡¯s scary. ¡°You know, as an outsider, yourself isn¡¯t that bad. You are pretty good listener and understood my words. Most outsider have no interest in listening dwarven history or only want the result of our craftsmanship without caring about the process. Even if some are interest in the process, they would only probing in those they called ¡®secret fast way¡¯...¡±(Twin¡¯s Gramp) There is a secret fast way? ¡°Those F**KIN¡¯ RUST IN THE MOTHER BLADE! There is no freakin secret fast way in creating weapon and all! It is about the hard work, HARD WORK I tell ya! Keep forging and forging and forging everyday, using your ancestor knowledge then develop it! Each production have to be calculate, carefully, cherishing, detail and with a lot of effort! See the sword, feel the sword, be the sword!¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) I am sorry, I was about to asked the secret fast way... Gramp is angrily roaring at me with a frustrated eyes. ¡°For each stroke, techniques, and steps held the story of our ancestors...by changing or decreasing each technique is the same as you erasing the memory of you ancestor, askin being teach is the same way askin to be part of our family!¡­*sigh*¡±(Twin¡¯s Gramp)This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Eh?...¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°No need to worry, I know you mean no such thing when you askin me about smithing technique, although I would be delighted if you ever change ye mind¡±(Twin¡¯s gramp) I shook my head as if my life depend on it, sorry but I can¡¯t take your grandchild for a lot of reason¡­I can just imagine myself being blown away by their enthusiastic toward raw materials...I just don¡¯t have the energy to stop them... ¡°...Could it be that is the reason why you angry at the twins is because you worried they forgot about their ancestor?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Not that! They both blatantly dishonour our ancestor by erasing some of the process, makin¡¯ it shoten, that is unforgivable!¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Eh, this kinda different from story from what I heard¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it because using knowledge from outside is hearsay? Because you should go into seclusion to receive enlightenment from the dwarf god?¡±(Rune/Crev) Once I said that, surrounding people have a face as if they had eaten a bug. One maid is so shocked that she dropped her tray and loud sound of fallen silver could be heard from the dreadful air. ¡°Who told you such absurd story?¡± (Twins¡¯ Gramp) ¡°is not?¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°*sigh*...Did those brats believe that story?¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Once again the surrounding people sigh in unison. ¡°I am aware that there was an ridiculous rumour about how our race...but not that absurd...and don¡¯t tell me that those brats believe that...¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) I can only sit still in my chair unable to speak a single words, not agreeing nor denying anything. ¡°Those stupid brats¡­¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Gramp¡¯s eyes look very tired and sad¡­ ¡°...Do you want me to explain it to them? I am sure it¡¯s just a big misunderstanding¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°...yes, yes please explain it to them...I am feeling very tired right now¡­actually, no...just¡­*sigh* I will handle it by myself, it might be fault from my side for not being clear in educating them...just tell them to visit me as soon as they can...¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Gramp is looking very beaten up. ¡°You look very tired¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°You think¡­¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) He made sarcastic remark along with one-side raised eyebrow, I can only reply with a bitter laugh. ¡°Since you have been a great listener, I might teach you some of the basic smiting. Tell me, what you are planning to make?¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) ¡°I am thinking about making something for a present, a small weapon for self-defense, a pretty and light one but still maintain their sharpness¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Hooooo, is it for a girl sonny?¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Gramp asking with a teasing smirk across his face. ¡°Why not jewelry? Usually women outside out race like those, it is the most high in demand as well¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) ¡°Actually...I did, but it doesn¡¯t seems to be well received¡±(Rune/Crev) I told gramp about the ring and what Kiel did with it, instead of those telepathic call, I told him that we have been exchanging via letters. ¡°What a strange girl, you gave her [Bel¡¯an Ring] for the love of GOD! That one is a rare to find, Bel¡¯an priest usually hard to please and so having them to blessed an item is lot of work¡­. What make you think that hard to please girl would like a weapon instead of jewelry?¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) ¡°Well¡­ we used to train together, so I know for sure that she will used it in the future...even if she use it to peel a potato¡­¡±(Rune/Crev) I am very pessimistic at this point... ¡°How dare you said that my weapon are used to peel a potato?! Well, it will become a great potato peeler but it was not what it created for!¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) Can you not brag in middle of scolding me? ¡°I know YOUR handmade weapon will be greatly appreciated...but I have a little confident in mine, she after all doesn¡¯t like my previous present¡±(Rune/Crev) Just remembering it make me feel depressed¡­ ¡°Maybe I should just buy it from you-¡±(Rune/Crev) Before I finished my sentence, I was cut by everyone present ¡°¡±¡±¡°NO!¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡°Receiving a handmade item full of feeling is the romantic side of it!¡± Said one maid with high spirit. ¡°The rush when you think of your other partner¡¯s happy smile while fighting deadly monster for the materials, make every last drop of blood worth the fight!¡± Said one soldier with fiery eyes. No, I am not thinking of anything that dangerous! I was planning to buy the materials from the market, what the heck are you imagining?! ¡°The ¡®batump-batump¡¯ in your heart when you crafting while thinking of your partner...haa~<3¡± Said another maid with flushed cheek. ...¡®batump-batump¡¯? ¡°I remember when my ¡®batump-batump¡¯ almost leap out of my body when I gave my present to my wife, it was nerve wracking¡± Said one butler with novelty. What the...WHAT THE HECK IS ¡®batump-batump¡¯?! Leaving out your body, that is sounds so scary. ¡°What they are saying is, handmade craft is most appreciated by the receiver since it shows your sincerity. I will teach you the basic later since it already very late today, but I can assure you she will definitely received it! After all, you learn it from me!¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) He said with full of confident. As the gramp say, the sun already setting down. If I didn''t go back now, the others will get worried. ¡°By the way, It was really an interesting story, I am very sorry to disturb your time¡± (Rune/Crev) ¡°Hah! What are you talking about, you didn¡¯t disturb me, on contrary I should thank ye. For having someone to chat and listening to this old man¡¯s rambling is a great way to pass time. Next time we will continue and I will teach you some basic, don¡¯t forget bring more cake next time¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) The last sentence are told with a very small voice. I will bring plenty of cake next time. Just we are about to shake hands, Kena descending from the sky with high speed while holding Lila in her arms. Her face is terrified ¡°RU-..CREV!!!!¡± (Kena) Lila quickly get down from Kena¡¯s arms and hug me with eyes full of tears. ¡°We are wearry, wearry worris!¡±(Lila) Her speech is mess up because of the crying. While Lila is hugging me tight, Kena walk with heavy steps and give me a hand chop in the head. It¡¯s hurt. ¡°That is punishment for making us worried!¡±(Kena) And another chop ¡°This is for missing so suddenly¡±(Kena) And another ¡°And this for breaking your promise to stay at the inn!¡±(Kena) ¡°Auch!¡±(Rune/Crev) The last one hurt twice the other. ¡°Next time we will not let you out of our sight ever again!¡±(Kena) ¡°You two, I am more reliable than that¡­ Stop treating me like a child¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°First, you are a child so of course we will worried. Second, we both are responsible for your safety and virginity! You have no idea how scary that is!¡±(Kena) What about my virginity?! How is that you responsibility?! ¡°K-kena!¡±(Lila) ¡°You two are exaggerating!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°Crev, you don¡¯t understand...the horror¡­¡±(Kena) Horror of what? ¡°U-um! Whash Kena tryingsh to saish is¡±(Lila) ¡°Please stop crying first before talking, I really don¡¯t understand what are you trying to say¡±(Rune/Crev) I handed Lila my handkerchief for her to blow her nose. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappear like that¡¯ we both are assigned to protect you. It is bad enough we both were scolded by my lady over your run away last time¡±(Kena) Ah, she is talking about the time when I snuck out and meet with Julia ¡°We were so scared what would Kiel said about this...that kid has not contact us...maybe that demon doesn¡¯t know yet¡­¡±(Kena) What are you saying? Why suddenly bring up about Kiel? Anyway Kena, stop shaking me! It seems twins¡¯ grampa can¡¯t stand Kena and Lila being noisy inside his garden since he suddenly pick me up from Kena¡¯s hand. ¡°I am the one that inviting him, do you have any objection?¡± He said while glaring at them. Even though I was the one who visited him unnoticed, he is still cover up for me. ¡°No..well, Crev shouldn¡¯t walk out without any supervision¡­even if you said you invited him...¡±(Kena) ¡°I will have talk with your lady about this¡±(Twins¡¯ Gramp) ¡®Viva la gramp!¡¯, is what I shout joyfully in my heart. Since then, I no longer need to secretly visit him and I have consider him as my ally! His nickname is Zoran, but he insist for me to call him grandpa. The next morning, I bake another batch of cakes as I promised. But today instead of walk directly toward gramp¡¯s house, I took detour to Twins¡¯ workshop. I haven¡¯t seen them coming back to the inn lately, not even a shadow spotted¡­ Suddenly a bad premonition flash my mind, I remember how they bragging about not eating for three days straight¡­ They are alive right? Now I am anxious. With a fast pace I walk to where the twins are according to [Xarxa Cristal] while activating [Detector] skill in case of Julia is around. The twins¡¯ workshop is quite big, they have a big door open to let the fresh air in. From far away, I could hear a ruckus from inside. ¡°Clean your hands before touches the food!¡± ¡°Why? it will get dirtied again later!¡± ¡°Yea, yea! We are hungry!¡± ¡°You two will get sick eating with dirty hands! Clean your freaking hands or no more foods!¡± ¡°¡±Boooo!¡±¡± ...It was Mark and the twins¡­ When I enter the workshop, somehow Mark figure who trying hard to feed the twins is overlapping with exhausted mother trying to feed their naughty child¡­ One of the twins is running toward me full speed with food in her mouth. ¡°Catch her Crev!¡± (Mark) Instinctively, I did as I was told, catch the food thieves by her collar. ¡°Crev¡±(Perika) ¡°Ceff!¡±(Parika) ¡°Don¡¯t talk with your mouth full¡±(Rune/Crev) After being round up, Mark forcefully wash the twins hands before letting them to touch the food. I share some cake as the dessert. Which Mark compliment me after eating it, followed by asking about the recipe and ingredients. ¡°Recharge is full! Ready to work!¡±(Parika) ¡°Ready to work!¡±(Perika) ¡°Ah, I almost forgot, grandpa told me to call you guys back to mansion, he has something to say¡±(Rune/Crev) When I called twins¡¯ grandpa ¡®grandpa¡¯, they look at me weirdly. ¡°Crev...don¡¯t tell me he got you too?¡±(Mark) What do you mean too? Why are your face seems to be pale? ¡°Crev is also our fiancee?! Hurray!¡±(Perika) ¡°But which of us?¡±(Parika) ¡°What, NO! He said I can call him grandpa, that¡¯s all!¡±(Rune/Crev) ¡°For a moment there I thought you also being forced into an engagement¡­I was worried about your girl back home...¡±(Mark) ¡°¡±Awww¡±¡±(Twins) No, I don¡¯t want to join the mother alliance like Mark...also, Kiel is not my girl...well, if she is my daughter or little sister, I will not reject her thought. It seems like Mark always keep his eyes over the twins, making sure both are having enough sleep and nutrients. He even come over to washing clothes, cleaning, prepare the bed, cook...wait he really is the mother!? After checking the warehouse for a moment and watching the twins doing their work, I decided to start walk back toward grampa mansion. I say my goodbye and activated my [Detector] skill to avoid Julia. The one thing that I didn¡¯t realize is the fact that my skill only able to ¡®avoid¡¯ Julia but not her companion. I walk without any worries while imagining grampa¡¯s face full of smile when he received the cake. Thing that I didn¡¯t know about it at that time is I was about to enter the tiger den. ____________________________________ Chapter 40.5 "It''s smells!" The young boy said with dissatisfied look, but the girl who''s holding the young boy''s hand didn''t stop from pulling him. "It is the meat market, of course it''s smells!" The girl is glancing at the boy behind her. "You said that you would take me somewhere nice..." "This is it! Around this time at the year are when the meats price turn cheaper! You can study about something here!" The young girl stare at the boy as if she is showing something nice to him. While pouting, the young boy murmuring only he can hear. "I thought...It was a date..." "Did you said something?" "N-nothing!" Watch the boy still pouting, the girl give a light sight and stop their track. "Although, I''m taking you here for your own sake...Do you hate it that much?" Seemingly disheartened, the girl cast down her eyes. Realizing that he might sadden her, the young boy starting to get panic. "N-no! I didn''t! Even it isn''t exactly the same as my expectation, anywhere you take me, I will definitely...um...h-happy!" Looking how flustered the boy was, the girl unconsciously smile. "My mother always tell me that a good lord will learn his citizen''s daily life. Since you already ten and soon, you will be take your father position as the city lord, I thought it would be good for you to learn how people work at the market for study purpose....Then maybe, my parents can see how different you are from your parents" The young boy could see the worries in the girl''s eyes as she talk. "...Did your parents said something about me again?" The girl stay silent but directing sorrowful glance to the boy, that act alone, answer his question. It wasn''t the first time the girl''s parents talk badly about him. It''s because young boy''s parent wasn''t really a good people. Many of the citizen hate his family, that is something that he aware of ever since he was lost at the market years ago. At the same time, he met the girl in front of him. The only person who willing to stop and help him find his home. "Hmp! It is the usual. ''Don''t play with the lord''s son'', ''If you offend him, our heads will fly''~¡± The girl is imitating her parent¡¯s way of talk in silly manner, making the previously sad young boy hardly hold his laughter. ¡°etc, etc. It is so...so... SO DAMN ANNOYING!" The girl sudden outburst startle the little boy. "I keep telling them that you are different, but they didn''t believe me! It is so frustrating" At the frustrate girl, he couldn''t help himself and end up laugh "Fuhuhuhu" "It isn''t a laughing matter you know! I''m serious!" "I know, but I just can''t help myself knowing how deeply you care about me" Even though it isn''t her problem, somehow she end up as the one who get stressed over it. "WHA-!" The girl end up dyed her face red hearing the boys words. As if hiding her embarrassment, she pinch the boy''s cheek. "Y-you cheeky little boy!" "A-Wawa! Husrt!" "For so you know! I-..." The girl suddenly turn silent for a moment before she gather up her courage and let out her feeling. "...I like you, so of course I care about you...stupid..." Feeling shy but expecting a reply, she take a peek at him. "...I-I''m feeling sick..." While covering his mouth, the young boy look pale, green and blue at the same time. "W-wa! If you didn''t like me just say so! No need to take that far!" The girl yell angrily and yet seemingly in verge of tears at the boy''s reaction. "N-not that...The blood...too much blood...Urgh!" At the place he is pointing, she notice that the butcher is draining the blood out from the livestock. After that, he take out a bird and cuts it''s head, sending the blood sprouting all over the stall. "!Hahaa..." At the horrible bloody sight, he feel on his knee unconscious. "W-wait, don''t-! Ah, geez!" At the end, she carried him with piggy back style to their usual spot at the hill. While giving him a lap pillow, the girl put her soaked handkerchief at his head. "You really can''t stand blood don''t you" "T-they are too much for me" ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the blood, how can you go to the war and protect us, stupid¡± Although the girl talk harshly, her worries is genuinely plaster all over her face.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. In the future, the young boy will be the lord of the town, participating in royal academy as the knight-in-training for possible war is what nobles do. ¡°I will find a way to protect you without shedding any blood!¡± "*sigh*..Really, you are just too nice...just don¡¯t die okay, or I will pinch your cheek real hard until they peel off!" At the girl¡¯s threat, he instantly hold both cheeks under his hand as if he is hiding it from dangerous predator. The girl end up laugh softly at the boy¡¯s action. After that, they both grows quite as the wind blows away the girl''s long blue hair. The young boy, silently looking at her while pretend closing his eyes. Mesmerized by her, even after feeling sick and unconscious, he didn''t regret coming with her. A few hours has pass, not a single words exchange between the two until the girl decide to break the silent. "...Feeling better now?" "...Yes" "Let''s go home then" "Okay" While walking back and holding hands, the boys grip tighten and with a single breath, he call the girls name. "Lia" "Yea?" "I like you too" "...stu~pid!" The shy smile she showed at him that time, with her cheek red and the sunset shines at her is the most beautiful smile he ever see. At the age of 10, William Lacota Lispergue secretly vow to himself. ''I will protect that smile for the rest of my life'' Sadly, that vow didn''t come true. He lost his beloved, driven by hatred and fall into madness. _________________________________________ A tears falling down from his cheek and wakes him up. His sweet dream end with nightmare. "Are you alright master? Did you have a nightmare?" The woman he love asked him in gentle manner as she standing near him look concern. "Ah, I''m alright" He reply, reassuring her "Are you sure?" Looking at those worried eyes, he smiled weakly, his twisted mind just can''t suppress the urge to tease her. "I was dreaming on how you suddenly force yourself on me, Cordelia" "Eh?" "I was saying ''no, no, don''t do this, at least in the bedroom, not in the public!'' and yet you ignore me and push me down, tearing my clothes in middle of town" "W-Wa-what?!" "And then while straddling me, with a very delicate moves, you shed your clothes piece by piece until-" Before the young man finished, the young maid cover his mouth with face redder than blood. She glare to her master as if she is being wronged. Tears welling up but not being shed, she look angry but only give an impression cute and pitiful. Her master smiles more widely over the appearance of his adorable maid and under her hands, he planted a kiss follow by a lick from his tongue. "!?" When you think that the maid''s face can not be any redder, the maid face flushes even more and give out a steam as if her face almost blown up from embarrassment. "Now you just enticed me my dear" Said the youth as he take hold of her both hands while his other hands starting to trails down her clothes "M-master!" He always want to bully her...even back then, he always dream to make her cry under him. Only, in his dream, instead of the current way she calls him, the girl in his past dream will lovingly and intimately cries his childhood name... "Call me Will, please...my sweet Lia..." Being stared by eyes full of sorrow, as if he want to cry...the maid can only comply to his request as she look at him dearly. "Will..." And he quickly plant kiss to her small lips the moment his name came out...another, another and another kisses to follow while it slowly deepen more and more. "Don''t ever leave me again" Whisper him as if he is pleading full of desperation. "You are my master...I will never leave you" Reply the girl with feverish voice, his hand tickle her ear then trail to her cheek. "Lia, my dear Lia, my sweet Lia, you are my only reason in this world...never ever leave me again...even until death came upon our soul" The man''s voices slowly drowned by sounds of kisses...and they continue until sun comes out the next morning. _______________________________________ As the young master and his maid busy themselves, a single young teen demon standing at the front door, eavesdropping "I see, ''Look at her eyes with face full of sorrow while plead and confess your love'', note taken" The other butlers and maids having hard time to pull the young demon away, afraid disturbing their master''s love making session. But when the young demon give them the similar smile as their master, no one dare to disturb the demon from standing in front of their master''s room again. The smile is just to horrifying. "''Hold her both hands up and trail you finger''...I wonder if I can use the same strategy with Rune later" The young demon murmur while walk away with the little note in hand.